■v*** 
 
 <** ' J^%«i * 
 
 ^^~ < - 
 
 H 
 
 N 
 
 
 
 fi^S 
 
 i 
 
 
 fisfefn 
 
 - -A 
 
 
 
 
 A. . 
 
 
 in/ 
 
 
 \,\ 
 
 
 ; V 
 
 
 •: 
 
 V 
 
 f , - 1 
 
 ! 
 
 
 J 
 
 mm l 
 
 
 
 <*c 
 
 •<>"■ : ' 
 
 u>\r* 
 
 v 
 
 ,/ V
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 Hi 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 
 
 V\ 
 
 *> 
 
 *S
 
 A MAP 
 
 TO ILLUSTRATE 
 
 ANNALS of C 
 
 I Congraphinil Etbi}- T
 
 DIOCESAN HISTORIES, 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 BY 
 
 RICHARD S. FERGUSON, M.A., LL.M., F.S.A., 
 
 CHANCELLOR OF CARLISLE. 
 
 • WITH MAP. 
 
 ( 
 
 PUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE TRACT COMMITTEE. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE, 
 
 NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARING CROSS, W.C. ; 
 
 43, QUEEN VICTORIA STREET, E.C. 
 
 BRIGHTON : 135, North Street. 
 
 New York: E. & J. B. YOUNG & CO. 
 1889.
 
 
 TO THE 
 
 Right Rev. HARVEY GOODWIN, D.D., D.CL, 
 
 ETC. ETC. ETC. 
 
 THE REVERED SUCCESSOR 
 OF THE LONG ROLL OK BISHOPS RECORDED HEREIN, 
 
 THIS 
 
 piston) of t\)t MoctZt of Carlisle 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED 
 
 BY HIS FAITHFUL SERVANT, 
 
 RICHARD S. FERGUSON, 
 
 CHANCELLOR OF CARLISLE. 
 
 1031271
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 So many chartularies and manuscripts relating to 
 the history of the Diocese of Carlisle are still im- 
 printed and unindexed, that the work of its historian 
 must be largely attentative, and he must expect in 
 course of time to be set right on many points. 
 
 I have to express my thanks to my friends, the 
 Rev. T. Lees, F.S.A., the Rev. W. S. Calverley, 
 F.S.A., the Rev. H. Whitehead, and the Rev. 
 J. Wilson, for much valuable assistance. I have 
 availed myself to the fullest of Archdeacon Prescott's 
 valuable contributions to local history, and I wish 
 there were more of them. I have pillaged without 
 mercy the Transactions of the Cumberland and West- 
 morland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society. 
 I have borrowed much from the works of Stubbs, 
 Freeman, Green, and Froude. 
 
 The wood-blocks are lent by the Cumberland 
 and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeological 
 Society. 
 
 August, 1889.
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 Chapter 
 
 I. Introductory 
 
 II. The Britons and the Romans 
 
 III. Strathclyde 
 
 IV. The Land of Carlisle 
 
 V. The Norman Bishopric 
 
 VI. The Scottish Wars 
 
 VII. A Century and a Quarter of 
 Bishops 
 
 VIII. The Reformation 
 
 IX. The Troubles, the Restoration 
 and the Revolution 
 
 X. The Eighteenth Century ... 
 
 XI. The Nineteenth Century ... 
 
 XII. Miscellanea 
 
 XIII. Archaeological 
 
 TACE 
 
 I 
 
 6 
 25 
 
 59 
 81 
 
 100 
 108 
 
 *3« 
 
 164 
 
 186 
 
 -°5 
 219 
 
 Index 
 
 236
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER I . 
 
 Introductory. 
 
 The present diocese of Carlisle consists (i) of the 
 county of Cumberland, with the exception of the 
 parish of Alston; (2) the county of Westmorland; 
 and (3) that portion of the Hundred of Lonsdale, in 
 the county of Lancashire, which is known as Lanca- 
 shire North of the Sands, and which is separated 
 from the main body of that county by the inter- 
 vention of the county of Westmorland and the 
 estuary of Morecambe Bay. 
 
 Prior to the year 1856, the diocese of Carlisle was 
 the smallest in England, the whole of it being com- 
 prised in one archdeaconry, that of Carlisle. Its 
 limits defined the land of Carlisle, which the Red 
 King, in 1092, for the first time made part of the 
 English kingdom, and formed into the earldom of 
 Carlisle : it included great part of the counties of 
 Cumberland and Westmorland, but not the whole 
 of either county. Henry I. completed the work of 
 the Red King by adding the land of Carlisle to the 
 list of English episcopal sees, as the bishopric of 
 Carlisle. The boundaries of the see so created 
 remained unaltered until the death, in 1856, of
 
 2 CARLISLE. 
 
 Dr. Percy, bishop of Carlisle. In that year, under 
 the provisions of the 6 and 7 William IV. c. 77, 
 and of an Order in Council made in August, 1847, 
 the deaneries of Copeland, in Cumberland, of 
 Furness and Cartmell, in Lancashire, and so much 
 of the deaneries of Kendal and Kirkby Lonsdale as 
 were in Westmorland, were severed from the diocese 
 of Chester, and from the great and famous arch- 
 deaconry of Richmond, formed into a new arch- 
 deaconry, that of Westmorland, and added to the 
 diocese of Carlisle, the severed portions of Kirkby 
 Lonsdale and Kendal being united into a new 
 deanery of Kendal. The diocese thus consisted 
 of two archdeaconries, Carlisle and Westmorland, 
 and the boundary line between them was an historical 
 one, the southern boundary of the land or earldom 
 of Carlisle. 
 
 In 1884, a third archdeaconry, that of Furness, 
 was formed, and the alterations then effected in the 
 boundaries of the archdeaconries deprive them of 
 all historical interest ; and they can only for the future 
 be defined by the lists of the parishes they contain 
 and by reference to the map given herewith. The 
 number and boundaries of the rural deaneries have 
 in like manner been increased and altered. The 
 unextended diocese of Carlisle contained four, 
 which appear in the register of Wetheral as Gilles- 
 land, Cumberland, Allerdale, and Westmorland, a 
 very curious division, which must relate back to the 
 period when, as we shall see hereafter, Gillesland 
 was in the diocese of Hexham. A more convenient 
 division was found in Carlisle, Cumberland, Aller-
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 3 
 
 dale, and Westmorland, names which appear in the 
 Taxatio of Pope Nicholas ; in the last century these 
 names were discarded for Carlisle, Penrith, Appleby, 
 and Wigton. The portion added to the old diocese 
 of Carlisle in 1856 contained also four, which have 
 been already named, viz., Copeland, Furness, Cart- 
 mell, and Kendal. There are now in the modern 
 diocese nineteen deaneries. The unextended diocese 
 of Carlisle contained 137 benefices; the present 
 diocese contains 292, namely, 142 in the arch- 
 deaconry of Carlisle, 90 in the archdeaconry of 
 Westmorland, and 60 in the archdeaconry of Furness. 
 The patronage of fifty of these benefices is in the 
 Bishop of Carlisle in right of his see ; he has also the 
 alternate patronage of two others ; twenty-nine are 
 in the patronage of the dean and chapter of Carlisle ; 
 and thirty-six in the patronage of the trustees of 
 the Earl of Lonsdale, who are also alternate patrons 
 of two others. The patronage belonging to the 
 Lowther family was acquired at various times by 
 purchase, in pursuance of a fixed political policy. 
 The rectory of Great Salkeld was from very early 
 times annexed to the archdeaconry of Carlisle, but 
 the connexion was severed in 1855, and a stall 
 in Carlisle Cathedral was annexed to it in lieu. 
 The vicarage of St. George's, Barrow, is annexed to 
 the archdeaconry of Furness. 
 
 The exclusion of the Cumberland parish of Alston 
 from the diocese of Carlisle may at first sight seem 
 an anomaly, but it is not so. By all the laws of 
 geography that parish belongs to the county of 
 Northumberland, and to the diocese of Durham, 
 
 B 2
 
 4 CARLISLE. 
 
 or since 1882, of Newcastle; the anomaly is that 
 it belongs to the county of Cumberland, to which 
 it has access only over a col, whose summit is 1,900 
 feet above the level of the sea. This arises from the 
 fact that Alston contained jura regalia, silver mines, 
 whose profits the Crown of England found it con- 
 venient to collect through the Sheriff of Cumberland, 
 and Alston thus became fiscally severed from the 
 district to which, ecclesiastically and geographically, 
 it belongs. 1 
 
 Some little dispute there once was as to whether 
 the small parish of Over Denton was in the diocese 
 of Carlisle or of Durham, arising partly out of a 
 disputed county boundary line, unless, indeed, as 
 is more probable, the ecclesiastical dispute gave 
 birth to the civil one. 2 It has long been settled 
 that the parish of Over Denton belongs to the see of 
 Carlisle, but the chartulary of Lanercost clearly 
 shows that in the twelfth century it was reckoned 
 in the diocese of Durham, and other records show 
 that it was so reckoned until the end of the fifteenth 
 century. 
 
 From the preceding summary it will be seen that 
 the history of a portion of the diocese of Carlisle is 
 the history of part of the diocese of Chester, or rather 
 
 1 See " Why Alston is in the Diocese of Durham, and in the 
 County of Cumberland." — Transactions Cumberland and West- 
 morland Antiquarian and ArcJntological Society, vol. viii. p. 21. 
 
 2 See Transactions Cumberland and Westmorland Anti- 
 quarian and Archaeological Society, vol. iii. pp. 158, 159, 160; 
 and Bishop Nicolson's " Miscellany Account of the Diocese of 
 Carlisle in 1703," p. 40.
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 of the archdeaconry of Richmond. This must be 
 sought for in the volumes for York and Chester in 
 this series, and from it the present writer proposes, 
 as a general rule, to abstain ; but in treating of the 
 religious and social aspects of the old diocese of 
 Carlisle it will be impossible to avoid occasionally 
 overstepping its limits, particularly in regard to the 
 Lake Country. 
 
 It has already been stated that the bishopric of 
 Carlisle was founded by Henry I. Before taking up- 
 the history of the diocese from that time, it will be, 
 necessary to consider with some care the previous 
 history and condition of the district which Henry the^ 
 Scholar formed into the see of Carlisle.
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 
 
 The Romans on their arrival in Britain found the 
 country in possession of a Celtic race, called by 
 Gibbon and by some other historians Gauls, as being 
 a tribe of the Gauls, who inhabited the neighbouring 
 continent ; called by Freeman and others Welsh, 
 being the progenitors of the present inhabitants of 
 Wales ; called by Dr. Todd and by the Dentons, in 
 their manuscript histories of Cumberland, Irish ; and 
 by many called Britons, or British, as being found in 
 Britain by the Romans. After the Romans left 
 Britain this Celtic race was conquered, superseded, 
 and thrust aside by a Teutonic race from near the 
 mouth of the Elbe, Angles, Saxons, and Jutes, from 
 whom we English are descended. Both the Celtic 
 and Teutonic races are Aryan in origin, descended 
 from that common stock, which has peopled nearly 
 all Europe and great part of Asia. It seems certain 
 that the Celts, or Celtic race, were preceded in 
 Britain by a non- Aryan race, who were unacquainted 
 with the use of metal, a knowledge which the Aryan 
 race appears always to have possessed. History tells 
 us nothing about these people, but the spade does, 
 and it informs us that the people whose remains are 
 found in conjunction with instruments of the stone 
 age had skulls of a dolicho-cephalic or long-headed
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 7 
 
 type, and disposed of their dead by inhumation : the 
 same instrument also tells us that the people of the 
 next age, the bronze age, were a round-headed 
 (brachy-cephalic) people, who used both inhumation 
 and cremation. The implements of the stone age 
 have frequently been found in Cumberland and 
 Westmorland, but it is to be noted that all those so 
 found belong to the newer stone age, to the 
 neolithic period. Of the older stone age, of the 
 palaeolithic period, of the man coeval with the cave 
 hyena, the cave bear, with the woolly elephant and 
 the hairy rhinoceros, no remains have yet, we believe, 
 been found in either Cumberland or Westmorland in 
 either caves or river drift. 
 
 Of the brachy-cephalic people of the bronze age 
 fewer relics can be catalogued. Bronze celts, spear- 
 heads, and palstaves have all been found in Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland, and if more are not on 
 record it is due to the fact that thirty or forty years 
 ago it was common for the brass-founders to buy 
 them for twopence apiece and melt them. Barrows 
 of this period have been opened in the two counties 
 by the Rev. W. Greenwell, F.R.S., F.S.A. But of 
 these people, the Celtic brachy-cephalic people of the 
 bronze age, other traces remain to us in the names 
 they gave to the country they dwelt in, and in their 
 influence on the local dialect. Scholars have differed 
 much as to the amount of this influence, and the 
 curious must refer to " The Northmen in Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland," x and to the " Dialect of 
 
 1 London : Longman & Co. Carlisle : Steel, 1856.
 
 8 CARLISLE. 
 
 Cumberland," 1 both by Robert Ferguson, F.S.A. ? ; 
 and to "Cumberland and Westmorland, Ancient and 
 Modern," by J. Sullivan. 2 
 
 Both the historians and the philologists agree that 
 there were two waves of Celtic migration into Britain; 
 to the earlier one belonged the ancestors of the 
 people who speak Erse in Ireland, Gaelic in the 
 Highlands of the North, and Manx in the Isle of 
 Man, and are called by Professor Rhys Goidels ; to 
 the later one belonged the ancestors of the people 
 who speak Welsh in Wales, and Breton in Brittany, 
 and are called by Professor Rhys Brythons. 3 Traces 
 of the language spoken by both these people can be 
 found in the place-names of Cumberland and West- 
 morland, so that it is evident that both waves reached 
 these counties ; and thus we have, prior to the 
 advent of the Romans, three peoples settled in the 
 district whose ecclesiastical history we have to write, 
 two Celtic and one pre-Celtic. Professor Rhys, 
 however, in his map of Britain, showing the relative 
 positions of its chief people during the Roman 
 occupation, assigns the district wholly to the Goidels, 
 with faint traces of the pre-Celtic race in the hill 
 district. 
 
 Thus far all our knowledge about Britain has been 
 merely conjectural and speculative : the time when 
 we first really begin to know anything about the 
 country is about fifty or sixty years before the com- 
 
 1 London : Williams & Norgate. Carlisle : Steel, 1873. 
 
 2 London : Whitaker & Co. Kendal : John Hudson, 1857-. 
 
 3 " Celtic Britain," by J. Rhys, M.A. London : Society 
 for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1882.
 
 THE ERITONS AND THE ROMANS. 9 
 
 mencement of the Christian era, for in B.C. 55 and 54, 
 Julius Caesar made expeditions into the south of the 
 island. There seems to be no doubt that, in the 
 southern and maritime parts of the island, he found 
 a state of civilisation much greater than is generally 
 supposed. 1 The tribes that Caesar came across were 
 even then acquainted with the use of iron, and appear 
 to have had a large mixture of Belgic immigrants 
 from the comparatively civilised Gaul. This civili- 
 sation would not extend very far, and the tribes that 
 inhabited the north and west (including Cumberland 
 and Westmorland) would be much more barbarous 
 than their southern and eastern neighbours ; might 
 still be using bronze or even stone implements, while 
 iron was common to their neighbours, or even to 
 their own chieftains and wealthy men. Caesar speaks 
 of the number of the population and the frequency 
 of buildings, but this can only refer to the maritime 
 provinces under Belgic influence : they were corn- 
 growing countries. The wild tribes of the interior, 
 and of the north and the west, did not cultivate the 
 earth, but lived on milk and flesh, and clothed them- 
 selves in skins. They stained themselves with a blue 
 dye, made from woad, to give themselves a more 
 terrible appearance in battle, and wore their hair long, 
 and shaved all but the upper lip. They wandered to 
 and fro, driving their herds and flocks from pasture 
 to pasture, but throwing up temporary dwelling- 
 places for security to themselves and their cattle, 
 living much as their kinsmen, the wild Irish, did 
 
 1 Vide Evans' " Ancient Stone Implements," p. 10. Evans' 
 "Coins of the Ancient Britons," pp. 42, 263, and alibi.
 
 IO CARLISLE. 
 
 three centuries ago. Their dwelling-places were 
 mere temporary establishments, formed in the forests 
 by enclosing a space with felled trees, within which 
 they made huts of reeds, and logs, and stones, and 
 sheds for their cattle. Men such as these were the 
 Brigantes, a tribe, or federation of tribes, which 
 inhabited, probably sparsely, the mountainous and 
 woody districts now known as Yorkshire, Lancashire, 
 Westmorland, Cumberland, and Northumberland. 
 
 Another question arises : that is — What kind of 
 country was that, which is now called Cumberland 
 and Westmorland, when the Romans arrived ? It 
 was mainly forest, resembling the uncleared forests of 
 Canada and America, and covered with dense scrub 
 of oak, ash, thorn, hazel, and birch : the hill near St. 
 Bees in Cumberland, known as Tomline, was at the 
 beginning of this century covered with such scrub, 
 high enough to hide a horse, while at the other end 
 of the county, at Alston, the stools of ancient hazel 
 and birch trees are buried beneath the peat. Other 
 parts, particularly a great tract north of the present 
 Carlisle, must have been impenetrable bog and 
 morass, while the tops of the higher hills probably 
 stood up bare and naked. Even in the time of 
 Charles II. great part of Cumberland was forest, as 
 we learn from Sandford, who about that time wrote a 
 history of the county, which remains in manuscript. 
 
 Ptolemy, in his geography, allocates nine cities to 
 the Brigantes ; seven of these are situate to the east- 
 ward of the great central water-shed, but Galagum 
 or Galacum, and Rigodunum have been allocated, 
 one to or near Kendal, and the other to Ribchester,
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. II 
 
 in Lancashire. Such cities were probably mere 
 collections of miserable wigwams. 
 
 We have little information about the religion of 
 the people of Britain. Professor Rhys, of whose 
 interesting volume on Celtic Britain 1 we have 
 already made large use, classifies the people of 
 Britain, as regards religion, into three groups : the 
 Brythonic Celts, who were polytheists of the Aryan 
 type ; the non-Celtic natives, under the sway of 
 Druidism ; and the Goidelic Celts, devotees of a 
 religion which combined Aryan polytheism with 
 Druidism. The epigraphy of the local Roman re- 
 mains will presently serve to throw a little light on 
 the polytheism of the Brythonic Celts. 
 
 It would be superfluous here to go into the details 
 of the Roman conquest of Britain ; an excellent 
 summary of it has been written by Prebendary 
 Scarth. 2 Prior to the year a.d. 78, the Romans had 
 established themselves, more or less precariously, in 
 the southern parts of the island. The real conqueror 
 of Britain was Agricola, the third of three great 
 generals sent over by Vespasian. The first of these, 
 Petilius Cerealis, effected the reduction of the 
 Brigantes in Yorkshire, in the years a.d. 69 and 70. 
 Agricola came from Rome to take the chief com- 
 mand in Britain, in a.d. 78, and held it until 84, 
 during which time he reduced all Britain, up to the 
 friths of Forth and Clyde, to the condition of a 
 
 1 " Celtic Britain," by J. Rhys, M.A. London : Society for 
 Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1882 
 
 - " Roman Britain," by the Rev. II. M. Scarth, M.A. 
 London : Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.
 
 12 CARLISLE. 
 
 Roman province. His first proceeding was to put 
 to the sword the Ordovices or inhabitants of North 
 Wales, who had been troublesome ; he then reduced 
 to entire submission the Isle of Mona, i.e., Anglesey : 
 this he did by fording the strait which separates the 
 island from the mainland. The winter of 78-9 he 
 spent in quarters among the Ordovices ; in correcting 
 many abuses connected with requisitions of corn and 
 other supplies, which pressed hard upon the Britons, 
 and seem to have been learned by the Roman 
 officials in the school of Verres. Thus having 
 pacified and secured the country in his rear, Agricola 
 pushed his conquests northwards. When the warm 
 weather of 79 came, he drew together his forces 
 again, and started off from North Wales on a second 
 campaign, and this time to the northwards. Where 
 he went, the twentieth chapter of his Life, by Tacitus, 
 tells, in the words "astuaria ac silvas ipsepnvtentarc" 
 words that can only apply to the estuaries of Lanca- 
 shire and of Cumberland, of the Dee, of the Mersey, 
 of the Ribble, to the sands of Cartmel and of Ulver- 
 stone, and of the Solway, — a district that has already 
 been mentioned as well and thickly wooded, even so 
 late as the time of Charles II. The use of the 
 word cestuaria shows that Agricola crossed the rivers 
 just mentioned as near the sea as possible, and we 
 think that he proceeded north by the coast of Cum- 
 berland, and by a road and chain of forts which can 
 still be made out. This we fancy he did that he 
 might be supported by his fleet, 1 and might also 
 avoid the trackless woods and wild mountains of the 
 1 This is matter of controversy.
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 1 3 
 
 interior; indeed, the passes into Cumberland and 
 Westmorland from the south are few and hard to 
 force, defended, as they would be, by swarms of 
 Britons, who would have every advantage of shelter 
 and knowledge of the country. At the end of this 
 year's campaign, he encircled the territory gained by 
 a chain of forts, " nndtce civitates . . . et prczsidiis 
 tastellisque circumdattz." Tacitus, in his account of 
 Agricola's third campaign, defines for us the limits of 
 the second year's conquests : " tertius expeditionum 
 annus novas gentes aperuii" showing that in the 
 second year Agricola did not get beyond the 
 Brigantes, who were well known to the Romans, 
 having been in Yorkshire defeated and subdued by 
 Petilius Cerealis. Thus Agricola, in his second cam- 
 paign, marched round the Cumberland coast, subduing 
 the country up to the Solway and the Tyne, and estab- 
 lishing the chain of forts which stretched round the 
 Cumbrian coast and from the Solway to the Tyne, 
 and whose ruins still excite curiosity and admiration. 
 In his third year, Agricola marched as far as the 
 Frith of Tay, and in his fourth year (a.d. 81) he drew 
 a line of forts from the Frith of Forth to the Frith of 
 Clyde, while in the following two years he made 
 further use of his fleet, and campaigned north of his 
 upper line of forts, north of which line, however, he 
 never made any permanent conquests. 1 Agricola's 
 
 1 See a paper entitled " An attempt at a Survey of Roman 
 Cumberland and Westmorland, with Remarks on Agricola's 
 line of march, &c," by the Authot. — Transactions Cumberland 
 and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaological Society, 
 vol. iii. p. 64.
 
 14 CARLISLE. 
 
 successors were unable to retain the northern part 
 of his conquests, and when Hadrian came to Britain, 
 in a.d. 1 20, he found it necessary to connect the line 
 of Agricola's forts between the Solway and the Tyne 
 by a continuous fortification, known to this day as 
 "The Roman Wall." The military engineers who 
 planned this great barrier had a twofold object in 
 view ; accordingly they planned the great barrier with 
 an embattled stone wall as a defence to the north 
 against the attacks of hordes of barbarians that might 
 be called armies ; with a palisaded earthen vallum to 
 the south against the attacks of guerillas, banditti, 
 and dacoits that infested the scrub and forest in their 
 rear. Into this system the engineers incorporated 
 most of Agricola's camps ; they also provided smaller 
 ones' at intervals of about a mile for the shelter of the 
 large guards that would have to mount day and night, 
 and they provided a military road. For a more de- 
 tailed description the curious must refer to Preben- 
 dary Scarth's " Roman Britain ; " to Dr. Bruce's 
 magnificent works, "The Roman Wall " and " The 
 Lapidarium Septentrionale," while the visitor to the 
 remains of the great barrier should not fail to carry 
 with him the little Handbook the same learned scholar 
 has provided ; many valuable papers on the Roman 
 Wall are also to be found in the Archseologia ^Eliana 
 of the Newcastle Society of Antiquaries. 
 
 Antoninus Pius, the successor of Hadrian, united 
 the upper line of Agricola's forts, those between 
 Forth and Clyde, by an earthen barrier. 
 
 The Roman rule in Britain lasted for about 350 
 years, if we reckon from Agricola in a.d. 78 to
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 1 5 
 
 Honorius in a.d. 410, a period of time about three 
 times as long as that during which we have borne 
 empire in India. With the history and incidents of 
 that period we are hardly concerned ; but some brief 
 inquiry into other matters during the Roman sway, 
 so far as they concern the district with whose 
 ecclesiastical history we are dealing, will be of 
 interest. 
 
 We have already said somewhat of the condition 
 of the country through which Agricola forced his 
 way ; it may be well here to give a picture of Britain 
 as the Romans found it, from the pen of a master, 
 and then to apply it locally : — 
 
 " It was a land of uncleared forests, with a climate as yet 
 not mitigated by the organised labours of mankind. The pro- 
 vince in course of time became a flourishing portion of the 
 Empire. The court orators dilated on the wealth of Britannia 
 Felix and the heavy corn-fleets arriving from the granaries 
 of the North ; and they wondered at the pastures almost too 
 deep and rich for the cattle, and hills covered with innumerable 
 flocks of sheep with udders full of milk and backs weighed 
 down with wool. The picture was too brightly coloured, 
 though drawn in the Golden Age. It is certain that the island, 
 when it fell under the Roman power, was little better in most 
 parts than a cold and watery desert. According to all the 
 accounts of the early travellers, the sky was stormy and 
 obscured by continual rain, the air chilly even in summer, and 
 the sun during the finest weather had little power to disperse 
 the steaming mists. The trees gathered and condensed the 
 rain, the crops grew rankly but ripened slowly, and the ground 
 and the atmosphere were alike overloaded with moisture. The 
 fallen timber obstructed the streams, the rivers were squandered 
 in the reedy morasses, and only the downs and hill-tops rose 
 above the perpetual tracts of wood. . . . The work ot reclaim- 
 ing the wilderness began in the days of Agricola. The Romans
 
 1 6 CARLISLE. 
 
 felled the woods along the lines of their military roads ; they 
 embanked the rivers and threw causeways across the morasses ; 
 and the natives complained that their bodies and hands were 
 worn out in draining the fens, and extending the clearings in 
 the forests." 1 
 
 The truth of this picture is testified by the nume- 
 rous remains the Romans have left behind them in 
 the district with which we are dealing. It is sad to 
 note that the majority of the monumental inscriptions 
 found in Cumberland and along the great barrier of 
 Hadrian, record persons who died in youth or middle 
 age. The effigies of the dead on their monuments 
 indicate that warm clothing, probably of some woollen 
 material, was worn. 2 Small camps in sheltered posi- 
 tions, — for instance, one in the park at Netherhall, — 
 seem to have been sanatoria for men invalided from 
 the more exposed ones. The colds and chills of the 
 climate were guarded against by various contrivances, 
 occasionally by double walls, as at the camp known 
 as the King's stables, on the Poltross Burn; more 
 frequently by elaborate systems of heating apparatus, 
 known as hypocausts. A magnificent instance was 
 uncovered at the Roman villa near Ravenglass. Its 
 draught and consumption of wood must have been 
 tremendous, showing that it was required to produce 
 a large amount of heat. Other instances occur in 
 most of the Roman camps in Cumberland and 
 Westmorland. The Roman villa near Ravenglass 
 
 1 "Origins of English History," by C. Elton. Quaritch, 
 London, 1882, p. 222. 
 
 2 Transactions Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian 
 and Archaeological Society, vol. viii. pp. 317, 320.
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 1 7 
 
 is an exception ; no others have been found in the 
 district now the diocese of Carlisle ; the climate 
 repelled the wealthy and luxurious ; no tessellated 
 pavements are on record as having been found here, 
 and the only settlers so far north were the officers 
 and officials of the Roman Empire. The villa at 
 Ravenglass, from its position close to a great camp, 
 was clearly the residence of a military commander, 
 and all the Roman remains in Cumberland, West- 
 morland, and North Lancashire nestle up close to 
 the camps, or great fortified barracks, with which the 
 Roman dotted the land, and whose names still afford 
 the epigraphist and antiquary ample opportunity for 
 ingenious conjecture. The occupation of this district 
 was a military one ; nowhere within it do we find 
 great villas, as in the south of England, far away 
 from military stations, and surrounded by numerous 
 offices that bespeak great agricultural operations. 
 The Roman, during his stay in the north, probably 
 did little for local agriculture ; for horticulture he 
 probably did more ; salads and vegetables were a 
 necessity to the Roman, and he is by local tradition 
 accredited with introducing chives and potherbs. But 
 he worked the mines in the district, or made the 
 natives work them for him ; the best authorities all 
 consider that he worked the lead mines in Alston, 1 
 and ancient beds of scoriae in High Furness, marking 
 the sites of ancient iron bloomeries, are, on good 
 ground, attributed to Roman times. 2 The Romans 
 
 1 Transactions Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian 
 and Archaeological Society, vol. viii. pp. 7, II. 
 a Ibid,, vol. viii. pp. 85, 89. 
 
 C
 
 1 8 CARLISLE. 
 
 also established, it is believed, a trade in cattle 
 between Ireland and the Cumberland ports in their 
 occupation, and probably established the great local 
 cattle fairs of Stagshawbank, in] Northumberland ; 
 Brough Hill, in Westmorland ; and Rosley, in Cum- 
 berland. Under these circumstances the Britons, 
 who dwelt away from the Roman camps and roads, 
 would not come much under the influence of Roman 
 civilisation, and would retain, even down to the de- 
 parture of the Roman, their own ways and manners. 
 Luguballium, the modern city of Carlisle, was a 
 station of great importance, though it is doubtful 
 if it was walled with stone ; we hereafter find the 
 citizens showing its Roman remains as antiquarian 
 curiosities to St. Cuthbert. Leland says of it : — 
 
 " In diggyng to make new buildyngs yn the towne, often 
 tymes hath bene, and alate fownd diverse foundations of the old 
 cite, as pavimentes of stretes, old arches of dores, coyne stones 
 squared, paynted pottes, mony hid in pottes, so hold and 
 mouldid that when yt was strongly touchid yt went almost to 
 mowlde. ... In the feldes about Caerluel yn plewhyng hath 
 bene fownd diverse Cornelines and other stoneys wel entaylid 
 for seals." 
 
 A temple to Mars was standing in the reign of 
 William Rufus. Carlisle must thus have been the 
 seat of a high degree of Roman civilisation. For 
 accounts of the great camps at Birdoswald, at Old 
 Carlisle, at Maryport, and elsewhere in the limits of 
 the diocese of Carlisle; for their names, and for 
 accounts of the roads which connected them one 
 with another, and with the rest of Britain we must
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 19 
 
 refer our readers to books on Roman Britain. 1 It 
 is certain that Carlisle is the ancient Luguballium ; 
 Birdoswald, Amboglanna; Maryport, Axelodunum ; 
 Brough-on-Stainmoor, Verterce ; Brougham, Brovo- 
 ?iac<z ; and Old Penrith, Voreda ; and it is certain 
 that Concangium is nowhere near Kendal. One 
 great trunk road ran from York to Carlisle by Bowes, 
 Brough, Kirkby Thore, and Old Penrith: another 
 ran from Chester over the Morecambe Sands round 
 the coast of Cumberland, with a branch by Kendal to 
 Old Carlisle near Wigton, while the Maiden Way 
 ran through the Tebay Gorge via Kirkby Thore, 
 Alston, Birdoswald, and Bewcastle, into Scotland. 
 
 The garrisons that held these camps, pursuant to 
 the usual Roman policy, were drawn from various 
 distant nations, so that in addition to Italians proper, 
 there were settled in this district, Spaniards, Gauls, 
 Germans, Thracians, Dacians, Moors, and many 
 more — a motley crew, some of whom brought with 
 them their own peculiar deities as will presently be 
 shown. 
 
 Numerous inscriptions are found near the line of 
 the Roman Wall, and in or near the Roman camps 
 in Cumberland and Westmorland, addressed to the 
 various deities worshipped by the legionary and 
 auxiliary troops. These divide themselves into some 
 four classes : first, those addressed to the gods and 
 goddesses of the Roman mythology. Thus many 
 
 1 See "An Attempt at a Survey of Roman Cumberland and 
 Westmorland," by the Author.— Transactions Cumberland and 
 Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society, vol. iii. 
 p. 64. 
 
 C 2
 
 20 CARLISLE. 
 
 altars have been found in Cumberland dedicated to 
 Jupiter, for instance, by the Dacians at Birdoswald? 
 Lanercost, and Bewcastle ; by the Tungrians at 
 Castlesteads ; by the Gauls at Old Carlisle ; by the 
 Spaniards at Maryport ; by the Ala Augusta at Old 
 Carlisle ; and by other auxiliary troops elsewhere in 
 the district, while many altars also occur dedicated 
 to Jupiter by individuals. It has been noted that 
 altars to Jupiter are generally larger and more ornate 
 than those to other gods. Dedications to Mars are 
 by no means so numerous : they occur at Birdoswald, 
 Castlesteads, Old Penrith, Old Carlisle and Brougham, 
 and there was a temple to Mars at Carlisle. Dedi- 
 cations have also occurred to Hercules, to Silvanus 
 the god of hunting, to Victory, personified as a 
 goddess, and to other deities worshipped by the 
 Romans in their own Italy. The genii of the camps 
 and the cohorts, and of the emperors, the nymphs of 
 the fountains, all have their altars. The size and 
 workmanship of these altars, particularly those to 
 Jupiter, lead to the idea that they were inspired by 
 the Roman commanders, and belong to an early 
 period of the occupation. 1 The second class of these 
 dedicatory inscriptions are to gods with strange 
 uncouth names, the local gods of the Brythonic 
 Celts. These altars are generally small and rudely 
 carved, indicating a late period of the occupation, 
 and that they were the work of the rank and file of 
 the Roman legions and their auxiliaries who had 
 intermarried or cohabited with the native women, 
 
 1 " Lapidarium Septentrionale," p. xv.
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 21 
 
 and so become acquainted with their gods. Thus in 
 Cumberland altars have been found dedicated to 
 Belutucador, to Mogontis, to Vetiris, to Maponus, 
 and to Setlocenia : those to Belutucador have also 
 been found in Westmorland. Some have endeavoured 
 to identify this god with the Phoenician Baal, in 
 which case he would belong to the next class : 
 both he and Cocidius appear joined in dedications 
 with Mars, and so may be Brythonic gods of 
 war. Maponus is conjoined once or twice with 
 Apollo, and may be his native equivalent. These 
 deities are frequent in, if not peculiar to, Cumber- 
 land, and must have been found there by the 
 Romans. The third class consists of dedications to 
 deities imported by the auxiliary troops. This class 
 includes the dece matres, whose altars and inscriptions 
 are numerous in Belgic Gaul and in Germany, and 
 especially along the banks of the Rhine. They belong 
 to the Teutonic race, and are represented as three 
 seated female figures, with baskets or bowls of fruit 
 on their knees ; instances occur, locally, of either 
 dedications to or representations of the decs matres 
 at Brougham, Old Penrith, Stanwix, Carlisle, 
 Netherby, &c. These are generally rude and poor 
 in execution. The fourth class consists of slabs and 
 sculptured figures, telling of the wave of Mithraic 
 superstition that from the time of Hadrian swept 
 from east to west. The great Mithraic find at House- 
 steads, in Northumberland, is outside of the district 
 we are dealing with ; but sculptured stones, indicative 
 of Mithraic worship, have been found at Drawdikes 
 and Murrill Hill, both near Carlisle, and at Maryport.
 
 22 CARLISLE. 
 
 Little has, as yet, been done towards investigating 
 and recording the folklore of this district ; the results 
 might curiously connect the present day with those 
 that preceded the Romans. It might be possible to 
 recognise in the wise men and wise women, the 
 charmers away of disease, to whom the peasantry at 
 the present day somewhat secretly and shamefacedly 
 resort ; the soothsayers, medicine men, and magicians 
 of Goidelic Druidism ; while the Beltain fires of the 
 first of May may be relics of the worship of some 
 fire god. So late as the year 1S40, a large farmer 
 at Brampton passed all his cattle through the Need 
 fire, as a charm against the rinderpest ; later still, in 
 the Lake district, a calf has been buried alive for a 
 similar reason, and even as we write a friend tells us 
 that his herd advises him to bury a calf under the 
 threshold of his byre, as an antidote to abortion 
 among his cattle. The peasants, and better than 
 the peasants, still believe that a holed stone hung up 
 in a stable will avert nightmare from the horses. 
 From what period of heathenism do these and 
 similar superstitions descend ? 
 
 No allusions to Christianity can be found on the 
 lapidary remains left by the Romans in Cumberland, 
 Westmorland, and Lancashire North of the Sands ; 
 and although there was, during at least the latter 
 part of the Roman occupation, a Christian Church in 
 Britain, it seems to have been mainly confined to 
 the Roman towns and settlements further south than 
 the wild districts we are dealing with, whose occupa- 
 tion by the Romans was purely military. 
 
 The conjecture that Christianity had penetrated
 
 THE BRITONS AND THE ROMANS. 23 
 
 to this distant corner of Britain during its occupa- 
 tion by the Romans receives some support from 
 what is recorded of the life and labours of St. Ninian. 
 A Briton of noble parentage, his birth-place was 
 somewhere on the shores of the Solway ; whether 
 on the Scottish or the Cumbrian side is uncertain, 
 though some antiquaries hold there are reasons for 
 inclining to the latter. Trained under a Christian 
 father, he grew up to manhood distinguished for 
 piety and zeal for religion, and he went to Italy 
 with a view to obtaining instruction beyond that 
 which his native land afforded. After dwelling at 
 Rome for fifteen years, Pope Syricius sent him to 
 Britain to spread Christianity among the people of 
 his native Cumbria. His station as a chief's son, 
 and his acquaintance with the native language, would 
 be great helps to him in his work. On his way back 
 to Britain he made the acquaintance of St. Martin at 
 Tours, who had just instituted the monastic life in 
 Western Europe. St. Martin instructed him in the 
 ascetic discipline, and gave him workmen for the 
 purpose of building a church in his own country. 
 In returning he must have traversed Cumberland 
 and Westmorland by the great Roman road from 
 York to Carlisle ; thence he proceeded to Whithern, 
 in Wigtownshire, where he built the "Candida Casa," 
 which then became the Mother Church of this 
 district, and the Cathedra of its earliest bishop. 
 Near to the Roman road just mentioned, at Brougham, 
 in Westmorland, is the church of St. Ninian's, 
 Brougham ; and it is suggested that there, on his 
 return journey, 200 years before the mission of
 
 24 CARLISLE. 
 
 St. Augustine, St. Ninian for a short time preached 
 the Gospel to the Britons in their native tongue, 
 and that he afterwards sent a presbyter to take charge 
 of the converts ; the idea is so fascinating that one 
 would wish it had a more solid historical' basis. 
 St. Ninian returned to Britain in 397, just 200 
 years before St. Augustine preached the Gospel to 
 the Saxons in Kent. At Canterbury St. Augustine 
 found an old British church dedicated to St. Martin ; 
 there was possibly a church at Brougham of as early, 
 if not an earlier date. 1 
 
 1 " St. Ninian's Church, Brougham," by the Rev. T. Lees, 
 F.S.A. — Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Archceological Society s Transactions, vol. iv. p. 420. "Church 
 Dedications in Diocese of Carlisle," by Precentor Venables. 
 Ibid., vol. vii. pp. 118, 121. There is a St. Ninian's Well 
 near Carlisle, and another, under his more popular name of 
 Ringan, at Oldchurchland, Loweswater.
 
 CARLISLE. 25 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 
 
 Naturally, from their proximity to a district bitterly 
 hostile to Roman rule, the Roman garrisons on the 
 Wall were maintained to the latest period of the 
 Roman dominion ; it is doubtful if they were then 
 withdrawn. The legions themselves were withdrawn, 
 but it seems likely that the auxiliary troops, long 
 stationary in the same localities, often in the same 
 forts, ultimately remained among a people with whom 
 they must have to a great extent become amalgamated. 
 Whatever became of these troops, they were but of 
 little effect against the invasions of the Picts and 
 the Scots, the latter of whom harried the ex-Roman 
 province, as well from their old seats in Ireland, as 
 from their seats in Galloway and the west of Scotland. 
 A still more formidable race of pirates infested the 
 eastern and southern shores of Britain, known to the 
 Romans as Saxons, and whose depredations had 
 long ere now compelled the Romans to appoint a 
 Warden (or Comes) of the march or shore exposed to 
 the Saxon attack. These pirates were the English, a 
 name which included three Teutonic tribes dwelling 
 in what we know as Sleswick, namely, the Jutes, to 
 the north of the present Jutland ; the Angles, or 
 English proper, just below them ; and the Saxons 
 on the Elbe, — the latter the best known to the 
 Romans, who included all three under that name ;
 
 26 CARLISLE. 
 
 while the three leagued tribes bore among them- 
 selves the name of Englishmen, — a name unknown 
 to the Romans, but destined to be as famous and 
 as glorious as ever was the name of Roman. 
 
 These English invaders bestowed the name of 
 Wealas or Welsh, that is, strangers, upon the people 
 whom they found in Britain ; and we shall use the 
 names "Britons" and "Welsh" as meaning the same 
 people. 
 
 The English conquest of Britain commenced about 
 forty years after the departure of the Romans. The 
 Romanised Britons, left to themselves, and unable to 
 protect themselves against the Picts and Scots, hired 
 a parcel of English adventurers from Jutland under 
 Hengist and Horsa, who, in a.d. 449, established 
 themselves in the Isle of Thanet. 
 
 Into the details of the English conquest of Southern 
 Britain, it is foreign to our purpose to go. 
 
 Of the conquest of Mid-Britain and North Britain, 
 very little is known. The estuary of the Humber 
 was the chief gate by which they found admission: 
 some turned southwards, and founded the kingdom 
 of Mercia, becoming known as Marchmen between 
 the English and the Britons. Those who turned north 
 founded the kingdom of Deira, and met further to 
 the north another English kingdom, that of Bernicia, 
 founded by Ida, who, in 547, had planted his king- 
 dom on the rock of Bamborough. The great forest 
 between Tyne and Tees was the march, or debate- 
 able land, between Deira and Bernicia ; but these two 
 great kingdoms were united by yEthelfrith, and 
 formed into the great English kingdom of Northum-
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 2 J 
 
 bria, which stretched from the Humber as far north 
 as the Forth. The east of the present kingdom of 
 Scotland up to the Forth was, and is, English ground, 
 though now incorporated into Scotland. ./Ethelfrith 
 was a great conqueror. In 603 he defeated the Scots 
 at a place called Doegsastan, which some think to be 
 Dalston, near Carlisle ; others Dawston, in Liddesdale. 
 In 607 he completed the English conquest of Britain 
 by the capture of Chester, and by so doing, he 
 separated the Britons, of what is now Wales, from 
 the Britons to the north of them. 
 
 The English conquest was marked by great 
 atrocity : the wealthier Britons fled across the seas ; 
 the poorer took refuge in the mountains and the 
 forests, until hunger drove them out to be cut down. 
 So far as the English conquest extended over Britain, 
 it was a complete dispossession. The language of the 
 Britons disappeared, as did their Christianity ; the 
 one was superseded by the English tongue, the latter 
 by the religion of Woden and of Thor. 
 
 The English conquest covered the eastern part of 
 Britain. In the western and more mountainous parts, 
 the Britons held their ground. There was a British 
 or Welsh kingdom of West Wales, which took in 
 Cornwall, Devon, and part of Somerset up to the 
 river Axe. All the land west of the Severn formed a 
 second British or Welsh kingdom, that of North 
 Wales, which included what we now call North and 
 South Wales. To the north was a third British or 
 Welsh kingdom, that of Strathclyde, which took in 
 Galloway and the rest of the south-west of Scotland, 
 with modern Cumberland and Westmorland, &c,
 
 28 CARLISLE. 
 
 down to the river Dee, — thus extending from the Clyde 
 to the Dee, until Chester was taken by yEthelfrith 
 in 607. 
 
 The British or Welsh kingdom of Strathclyde, 
 which thus extended from the Clyde to the Dee, 
 including the district now the bishopric of Carlisle, 
 was separated from the English Northumbria, which 
 extended from the Forth to the Humber, by the 
 range of mountains running down the country and 
 forming its backbone — the great Pennine range. 
 
 Nothing almost is known of what was going on in 
 Strathclyde during the English conquest. One of our 
 greatest living historians has said he could see 
 nothing through the darkness that hung over Strath- 
 clyde. Probably Strathclyde was merely a collection 
 of petty British or Welsh states, under different 
 rulers, having a kingdom of Strathclyde proper, with 
 its capital at Alcluid, or Dumbarton, whose ruler 
 probably had a shadowy superiority over the others. 
 Sir Francis Palgrave names the chief of these states 
 as : — Reged, in the south-west of Scotland ; Strath- 
 clyde, or Clydesdale, and Cumbria, in the south. 
 Mr. Freeman calls the whole Strathclyde, and 
 that name for long overshadowed and absorbed 
 the others ; but the double meaning of the term 
 must be kept in mind, the extended and the restricted 
 one. The people who dwelt in this great British or 
 Welsh kingdom were called Cumbri, a designation 
 we first meet with in the Chronicle of Ethelwerd, — at 
 a much later date though than this. The Saxon 
 Chronicle says that in 875 the Danes made frequent 
 attacks on the " Peohtas " and on the " Straecled
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 20 
 
 Wealas." Ethelwerd translates this passage into Latin 
 as " Pihtis Cumbrisque." 
 
 The Britons of Strathclyde or Cumbria occupy a 
 tolerably large space on the map, but a very small 
 one in history ; their annals have entirely perished, 
 and nothing authentic remains concerning them 
 except a very few passages, wholly consisting of 
 incidental notices relating to their subjection and 
 their misfortunes. 
 
 Romance would furnish much more ; for it was 
 in Cumbria that Rhyderic, or Roderic the Magnificent, 
 is represented to have reigned and Merlin to have 
 prophesied. Arthur held his court in Merry Carlisle, 
 and Peredur, the Prince of Sunshine, whose name we 
 find amongst the princes of Strathclyde, is one of the 
 heroes of the Mabinogion, or tales of youth, long 
 preserved among the Cymri. These fantastic per- 
 sonages, however, are of importance, in one point ot 
 view, because they show what we might otherwise 
 ignore, that from the Ribble in Lancashire, or there- 
 abouts, up to the Clyde, there existed a dense popu- 
 lation, who preserved their national language and 
 customs. Even in the eleventh century the Britons or 
 Welsh inhabited the great part of the western half 
 of the island, however much they had been compelled 
 to submit to the political supremacy of the English 
 invaders. 
 
 After the conclusion of the English conquest of 
 Britain by the capture in 607 of Chester, by ^Ethel- 
 frith, King of Northumbria, the character of the 
 warfare between English and Briton changed ; it died 
 down into a warfare against the separate British
 
 30 CARLISLE. 
 
 provinces, West Wales, North Wales, and Cumbria, 
 which went on until the victories of that Edward I., 
 who died on Burgh Marsh. To return to ^thelfrith. 
 yEthelfrith, before his death in 617, reduced the petty 
 states of Cumbria to some sort of tributary position, 
 and in the reign of Edwine, King of Northumbria 
 and Overlord of Britain, they were so much so as to 
 be sometimes included in the name of Northumbria. 
 
 The district was very extensively colonised by 
 English settlers from Northumberland ; their settle- 
 ments may be known by the termination " ton." 
 They entered by the great roads the Romans had 
 left, and settled right and left of these roads. One 
 division came along the Roman Wall and its roads, 
 and settled at Walton, Irthington, and Brampton, 
 and turned southwards to Plumpton, and Hutton, and 
 Newton, and filled the great central fertile plain of 
 Cumberland to that extent that it acquired the name 
 of Inglewood, the wood of the Angles, or English. 
 Another lot streamed in by the Maiden Way ; we find 
 them at Alston, in Cumberland, and at Dufton, 
 Marton, Bolton, Clifton, Helton, and Bampton, in 
 Westmorland. In the west of Cumberland they 
 got to Wigton, Aikton, and Oulton : in fact they 
 absorbed the most fertile and most accessible part of 
 the district, — that great plain which extends from 
 Penrith, widening northwards as the mountains open 
 out, and sweeping round westwards by the Solway. 
 The mountains were left to the old inhabitants, — the 
 Britons. 
 
 It is not, then, surprising that Ecgfrid, King of 
 Northumbria, who reigned from 670 to 685, absorbed
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 3 1 
 
 Carlisle and a large district round it into Northum- 
 bria ; in fact, he made Carlisle and the district round 
 it English ground, though not part of the kingdom of 
 England, and he bestowed a portion of it on 
 St. Cuthbert, — for the English invaders had been 
 converted from the religion of Woden and of Thor to 
 Christianity. How that was done, how the heathenism 
 of Northumbria was attacked, first, from the south by 
 Paulinus, the missionary of the Roman Church ; 
 secondly, by Aidan and by Boisil, the missionaries of 
 the Celtic Church ; how Wilfrid of York and Bene- 
 dict Biscop, on the one hand, and Colman on the 
 other, struggled for the supremacy of their churches, 
 and how the Roman Church, at the Synod of Whitby, 
 won a victory, which enabled her to appoint Theodore 
 of Tarsus Metropolitan of England, are matters of 
 the deepest interest to us, but belong rather to 
 Northumbrian than to Cumbrian history, and have 
 been well told by the late Rev. J. L. Low, in the 
 volume of this series devoted to Durham. 
 
 For the religious history of Cumbria during the 
 period whose secular history we have rapidly run 
 through, we must hark back in point of time, and 
 glean what we can from church dedications and 
 lapidary remains, in addition to what can be found 
 elsewhere. 
 
 In our last chapter we mentioned the conjecture 
 that the single dedication in the^diocese to St. Ninian 
 was connected with the personal ministrations of 
 that bishop. But beyond the fact that through his 
 preaching the southern Picts abandoned their ido- 
 latrous worship and received the pure faith, and that
 
 32 CARLISLE. 
 
 among them he ordained priests and divided the 
 land " per certas parochias" we have no certain know- 
 ledge of St. Ninian's missionary labours among the 
 Britons of Strathclyde or Cumbria. 1 It is open to 
 conjecture that his labours were supplemented in the 
 last half of the fifth century by those of St. Patrick 
 himself: the church at Patterdale, near Ullswater 
 (formerly Patrickdale) is dedicated to St. Patrick, 
 and there is a St. Patrick's well near the church. 
 There are three other supposed dedications to 
 St. Patrick in the diocese, but that of Ousby, in 
 Cumberland, is doubtful, and those of Bampton 
 Patrick and Preston Patrick, in Westmorland, may 
 have no better origin than some confusion between a 
 former owner, — Patrick, son of Culwen, or Curwen, 
 the great grandson of Gospatrick, son of Orme, son 
 of Ketel, and the Celtic saint. But St. Patrick's 
 fellow-worker and kinswoman, St. Bridget, is commem- 
 orated by no less than five dedications, all in 
 Cumberland, viz., Bridekirk, St. Bridget's Beckermet, 
 Brigham, Moresby, and Kirkbride ; these lie near 
 the coast, most readily accessible from Ireland, as 
 does also one of the other churches dedicated to an 
 Irish saint, St. Bees, dedicated to St. Bega, to whom 
 also the church (formerly a chapel) at Bassenthwaite, 
 is dedicated ; Precentor Venables observes that — 
 
 " When we consider the short stretch of sea which divides 
 Cumbria from Ireland, the Isle of Man forming a convenient 
 
 1 " Church Dedications in Diocese of Carlisle," by Frecentor 
 Venables. — Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Archaological Society 's Transactions, vol. vii. p. 122.
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 33 
 
 halting-place between the two, and the frequent intercourse of 
 the two lands in early times, it is not a little surprising that the 
 traces of Irish evangelisation should also be so scanty. This is 
 all the more remarkable when we remember the abundant 
 evidences of Irish missionary agency in Wales, and among the 
 West Welsh of Cornwall." 1 
 
 The conclusion the precentor draws is that the 
 Christianity of Cumbria was far less vigorous and 
 reproductive than among the other Celtic tribes. 
 The precentor continues : — 
 
 " Passing onwards, the next group of dedications which 
 arrests our attention are those to St. Kentigern, otherwise St. 
 Mungo (a name which, we are told by his biographer, Joscelin 
 of Furness, signifies Karrissimus amicus), the great agent in the 
 revolution which again Christianised Cumbria, whose vast 
 diocese, —restoring St. Ninian's decayed, but not extinct, church, 
 — extended from the Clyde to the Mersey, and from the Irish 
 Sea to the eastern watershed." 
 
 There are eight churches in the diocese, dedicated 
 to St. Kentigern or St. Mungo : viz. (i.) Irthington ; 
 (ii.) Grinsdale ; (iii.) Caldbeck ; (iv.) Castle-Sowerby ; 
 (v.) Mungrisdale (Mungo-grisdale) ; (vi.) Crosthwaite; 
 (vii.) Bromfield ; (viii.) Aspatria. No other churches 
 in England are known to be dedicated to this saint ; 
 and the eight churches we have mentioned are all in 
 that part of the county of Cumberland which lies 
 north of the river Derwent. The following sketch 
 of St. Kentigern's career is by the Rev. T. Lees, 
 in the Transactions of the Cumberland and West- 
 morland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society, 
 
 1 "Church Dedications in Diocese of Carlisle," by Precentor 
 Venables. — Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Archmological Society s Transactions, vol. vii. p. 122. 
 
 D
 
 34 CARLISLE. 
 
 compiled from the biography written by Joscelin, of 
 Furness, which has been edited by Bishop Forbes in 
 the " Historians of Scotland : " — 
 
 " Kentigern's grandfather is asserted to have been a heathen 
 king in Cumbria or Strathclyde ; his mother, Tenew, was a 
 believer in Christianity, but not baptized. Being found with 
 child, as it is stated, by Eugenius, or Ewen, King of Cumbria, 
 she was, in punishment for her incontinency, according to the 
 custom of her tribe, cast down in a chariot from the summit of 
 a rock. Miraculously escaping, she was accused of witchcraft, 
 and, exposed in an open boat, abandoned to the waves, in the 
 open sea beyond the Isle of May. She drifted to Culenros, 
 and, on the shore there, her son was born. St. Servanus, who 
 was leading a hermit's life in that neighbourhood, warned by a 
 vision, took charge of both mother and child, baptizing Tenew 
 and bringing up her son. He called the boy Kyentyern {quod 
 interpretatur Capi talis Dominus), i.e., head or capital lord ; 
 and the boy's rapid advancement, not only in secular education, 
 but also in holiness, endeared him so much to his protector, 
 that he used to call him, as a term of endearment, " Munghu," 
 i.e., the dear friend. Tired out by the persecutions of his 
 envious fellow-scholars, Kentigern quitted Culros, and, arriving 
 at Carnock just in time to witness the death of Fergus, a holy 
 hermit who dwelt there, attended to his burial rites. The 
 body was placed on a wain drawn by two untamed bulls, who 
 drew it of their own accord, and without accident, to Cathures, 
 now Glasgow, and there Kentigern buried it in a disused 
 cemetery, formerly consecrated by St. Ninian. Here Kentigern 
 took up his abode, and, after some time, the king and the 
 clergy of regio Cambrmsis, the great British kingdom stretch- 
 ing from the Clyde southwards, along with the rest of the 
 Christians, few, indeed, in number, met together and besought 
 him to be their bishop. Overruling his scruples, and implor- 
 ing the blessing of the Blessed Trinity, they enthroned him ; 
 and, having summoned a bishop from Ireland, after the 
 manner of the Britons and Scots of that period, they com- 
 pelled him to be consecrated. After his consecration, he visited
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 35 
 
 his extensive diocese on foot, correcting his people, — the greater 
 part of whom had apostatised from the Church, — reforming 
 abuses, and enforcing ecclesiastical discipline. But heathenism 
 was still strong in the land, and Kentigern was persecuted by 
 King Morken. Even after Morken's death, his relations con- 
 tinued the persecution, not only seeking to entrap the man of 
 God, but conspiring against his life ; so, after the pattern of St. 
 Paul, who fled from Damascus, Kentigern fled from the 
 country, and betook himself to St. Dewi, Bishop of Menaevia, 
 in North Wales ; and on this journey he visited this district, 
 as you will presently hear, and collected therein a great harvest 
 for the Lord. Settling on the banks of the Elwy, he founded 
 that great monastery Irom which the see of St. Asaph derives 
 its origin. Men of all ages and ranks pressed into it, to the 
 number of 965. Here he worked in peace for some years, till 
 at length the crowning mercy of the battle of Ardderyd 1 (a.D. 
 573) placed a Christian king on the throne of Strathclyde. 
 Recalled to his bishopric by the new king, Rederech Hael, or 
 the Liberal, Kentigern obeyed the call ; and, having appointed 
 Asaph, his disciple, as his successor in the monastery and 
 see, he returned to the north, accompanied by 665 monks, 300 
 remaining in Wales with St. Asaph. For thirty years after his 
 return to Strathclyde, Kentigern carried on his Master's work, 
 not only among the Britons, but also among the Picts. Before 
 the close of his life St. Columba, the great founder of the 
 Christian colony at Iona, visited Kentigern at Glasgow. They 
 exchanged embraces, and rilled themselves with spiritual feasts 
 before they refreshed the body. ' How great,' adds Joscelin, 
 ' was the sweetness of heavenly contemplation in their holy 
 hearts is not for me to say, nor is given to mc, or to those like 
 unto me, to search out the hidden manna, as I think, entirely 
 unknown save to those who taste it.' The two saints ex- 
 changed their pastoral staves ; that which St. Columba gave to 
 
 1 The site of this battle is generally identified with Arthuret, 
 nine miles north of Carlisle, an important strategic position, 
 commanding the fords of the Esk, and the road from Cumber- 
 land into Scotland. 
 
 D 2
 
 36 CARLISLE. 
 
 St. Kentigern was long preserved in honour at Ripon, St. 
 Wilfrid's church. St. Kentigern died a.d. 603, in extreme 
 old age. . . . His body was buried, as was fitting, at the right 
 side of the altar, in his cathedral, at Glasgow." 1 
 
 This remarkable interview between the two great 
 Celtic saints, St. Kentigern and St. Columba, took 
 place shortly before the arrival in England of the 
 great Roman saint, St. Augustine of Canterbury, who, 
 in 597, was sent into England by Gregory the Great 
 to convert that country to the Roman faith. It is 
 too often forgotten that before St. Augustine set foot 
 in England, a powerful Celtic church was flourishing 
 in the North : some people have even imagined St. 
 Augustine preached the Gospel on Crossfell in Cum- 
 berland, and founded the church of St. Augustine at 
 Alston. It is needless to say he never was in the 
 North at all, and that the church at Alston is, pro- 
 bably, dedicated to St. Augustine, bishop of Hippo. 
 
 To return to the St. Kentigern dedications in Cum- 
 berland, north of the Derwent, these are, probably, 
 examples of what Bishop Stubbs has termed "pro- 
 prietary dedications," by which is understood that a 
 church or chapel was called by the name of the holy 
 person who first built, or caused it to be built, and in 
 connexion with whom it obtained local celebrity, and 
 not from any formal dedication to him. These 
 local dedications to St. Kentigern are explained 
 by a passage in Joscelin's biography of the saint. 
 
 1 " St. Kentigern, and his Dedications in Cumberland," by 
 the Rev. T. Lees, F.S.A. — Cutnberland and Westmorland 
 Antiquarian and Archaological Society's Transactions, vol. vi. 
 p. 328, et seq.
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 37 
 
 Joscelin, in describing the course of Kentigern's 
 journey from his diocese of Glasgow to Mensevia, in 
 Wales, mentions his arrival at Karleolum (Carlisle), 
 where, 
 
 " having heard that many in the mountainous districts were 
 given to idolatry, or ignorant of the Divine law, he turned 
 aside, and, God helping him and confirming the Word by signs 
 following, converted to the Christian religion many who were 
 strangers to the faith, and others who held the faith in error- 
 He remained some time in a certain thickly-planted place, to 
 confirm and strengthen in the faith the men who dwelt there,, 
 in which he also erected a cross as the sign of their salvation,, 
 whence the place took the name, in English, Crossfield, i.e. t 
 Cruris Novak, in which locality a basilica, erected in modern; 
 times, is dedicated in the name of the blessed Kentigern, which 
 is illustrated with many miracles." 
 
 Looking at the Kentigern churches, as they appear 
 on a map, it would appear as if the saint entered 
 Cumberland by the Maiden Way, and followed it to 
 its junction with the Roman Wall, and along the 
 Wall to Irthington and Grinsdale, thence by Brom- 
 field and Aspatria towards the coast, where he might 
 intend to embark for Wales. At these places the 
 Lake mountains would be full in view, and probably 
 excited his curiosity about their inhabitants, and in- 
 duced him to visit them in order, — Caldbeck, Castle- 
 Sowerby, Mungrisdale, and Crossfield, which can be 
 no other than Crosthwaite, the parish church of 
 Keswick. Joscelin continues : — 
 
 " Turning aside from thence, the saint directed his steps by 
 the sea 'shore, and, through all his journey scattering the seed 
 of the Divine Word, gathered in a plentiful and fertile harvest 
 unto the Lord. At length, safe and sound, he reached St. 
 Dewi."
 
 38 CARLISLE. 
 
 St. Kentigern probably went south from Cros- 
 thwaite by the Roman road to Chester. 
 
 St. Kentigern included the district with whose 
 ecclesiastical history we are dealing in the bishopric 
 of Glasgow, which he founded, and which extended 
 from the Clyde to, probably, the Mersey. 
 
 Two dedications in the diocese, both in Westmor- 
 land, commemorate St. Columba, a dedication which 
 is rare in England. 1 It seems probable that dedica- 
 tions to Celtic saints were once more common in the 
 district ; the dedications of many churches in the 
 diocese are unknown. A careful scrutiny in the wills in 
 the pre-Reformation registers of the Bishop of Carlisle 
 has failed to recover a single one of these dedications, 
 and it appears probable that they were unknown at 
 the date when these wills were made ; these wills 
 extend over the fourteenth century. If we omit from 
 these churches with unknown dedications those that 
 were mere chapelries to large parishes, we shall find 
 that the remaining ones lie along or near the 
 Cumberland coast, the place most accessible to Irish 
 missionary work. Dearham is one of these churches ', 
 to its lost dedication a clue was found during the 
 extensive repairs carried out in 1882. In pulling 
 down the chancel arch the shaft of an early cross was 
 discovered, which is thus described by the Rev. W. 
 S. Calverley, F.S.A., then vicar of the parish : — 
 
 "In the upper part is a human figure on horseback, carrying 
 or holding something in front on the horse's shoulders. The 
 
 1 "Church Dedications in Diocese of Carlisle," by Precentor 
 Venables. — Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Archceological Society s Transactions, vol. vii. p. 122.
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 39 
 
 whole is surrounded by spiral work and little bosses : beneath, 
 a bird with long bill and short tail bears a baby or bundle in 
 its big claws : in front of the bird a deformed man-figure holds 
 forth a vessel in his right hand : above the man's head appears 
 to gape a pair of jaws, which belong to the double-stemmed, 
 spiral, worm-like bodies which surround the figures, and curl 
 and twist into every unused space : beneath the bird is twice 
 repeated the ancient symbol of endless existence, — the svastica, 
 — now the cross sign, used in all ages, and passing, as it ought to 
 do, into every faith, because the truth of which it tells is as old 
 as Paradise ; and beneath these, again, the characteristic spirals 
 of British or Celtic or Eastern work." ' 
 
 These curious carvings represent the legend of St. 
 Kenet, or Keneth (Kenedus), whose history Mr. 
 Calverley thus gives from Capgrave : — 
 
 " Kenedus was son of the daughter of Diochus, a prince in 
 Letaina, Lesser Britain, born a mile from King Arthur's palace, 
 in the province of Goyer (Gower) : he was lame from birth 
 crus femori adherebat. After baptism he was thrown into the 
 river in a coracle, and by a great storm carried to an island, 
 from which the seabirds bore him with claws and beaks, and 
 placed him on a rock, where they covered him with many layers 
 of feathers, driving the serpents and worms from the place. An 
 angel descended, and placed a brazen bell to the mouth of the 
 little one. Each day the bell was replenished with milk from a 
 deer or forest doe. A shepherd, who had his house on the sea- 
 shore, found the child in his nest upon the rock, and carried 
 him away from the birds to his own home ; but the seagulls 
 gathered in troops, and finally the boy was borne back to his 
 rocky perch. Kynedus grew up, — deformed, it is true, but a 
 holy hermit, who had learned that of food the bitterer and 
 sharper and harder, the most pleasing to God, and, like St. 
 David, able to live on roots and herbs. . . The rude and 
 
 1 Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeolo- 
 gical Society's Transactions, vol. vii. p. 291.
 
 4<D CARLISLE. 
 
 weather-beaten sculpture still shows plainly the seagull with its 
 burden in its claws, the figure with the old-shaped papped bell 
 in his right hand, and the worm things which the early saints, 
 no less than the seagulls, are credited with having driven away." 
 
 It seems a reasonable conclusion that the church 
 at Dearham was dedicated to St. Keneth ; we have 
 here a link between Wales and Strathclyde at an 
 early date, St. Keneth being of the sixth century at 
 the latest. It seems probable that the other churches 
 whose dedications are lost might also indicate links 
 between Strathclyde and Wales, or Strathclyde and 
 Ireland. After the triumph of the Roman Church 
 over the Celtic Church, dedications to saints not of 
 the Roman Church would have a tendency to fall into 
 oblivion. 
 
 We have now brought up the history of the Celtic 
 Church to the same point as that to which we, a few 
 pages back, brought up the history of the English 
 conquest, the colonisation of the district by the 
 English, the absorption of Carlisle and a district 
 round it into Northumbria by Ecgfrid [670 to 685]. 
 Ecgfrid granted a portion of this district to St. 
 Cuthbert. The grant was made in 685 : it included 
 civitatem qua; vocatur Luel (Carlisle) qnce habet in 
 circuitu quindecem milliaria : also terrain quce vocatur 
 Cartmel et omnes Britannos cum eo. The expression 
 civitas would seem to indicate that Carlisle had some 
 political organisation distinct from that of the rest of 
 Cumbria ; that its circuit was fifteen miles shows 
 that more was included than the mere inhabited 
 town. Now the old parish of St. Cuthbert Without 
 would, with the town, be about fifteen miles in
 
 STRATHCLYDE. 41 
 
 circuit, and this was what Ecgfrid gave to St. 
 Cuthbert. It occupies the angle between the rivers 
 Eden and Caldew, and was probably the only land 
 then cleared and cultivated in the vicinity of the 
 town. The land across the Caldew, which afterwards 
 became the parish of St. Mary's Without, and the 
 land across the Eden, which afterwards became the 
 parish of Stanwix, were both uncleared scrub in St 
 Cuthbert's days. By Ecgfrid's conquest a portion of 
 Cumbria, so much as he made English ground, was 
 transferred from the see of Glasgow to St. Cuthbert's 
 see of Lindisfarne. We have thus the Roman 
 traditions, to which the Northumbrian Church had 
 after the Synod of Whitby in 664 adhered, introduced 
 into Cumbria. The gift to St. Cuthbert of the city 
 of Carlisle and land about it was by way of a 
 pecuniary endowment, and not by way of conferring 
 spiritual jurisdiction. Ecgfrid, probably by the 
 advice of St. Cuthbert, founded a nunnery and schools 
 at Carlisle. From the supposed figure of a nun in 
 stone having been found under the foundations of the 
 present church of St. Cuthbert's, Carlisle, when it was 
 re-erected, in 1778, it has been conjectured that the 
 nunnery occupied the site where the church now 
 stands. The figure has long ago been lost ; it is almost 
 certain to have been no nun at all, but some Roman 
 relic.
 
 42 CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 
 
 Shortly after Carlisle and the district round it had 
 become English ground, and part of the see of 
 Lindisfarne, St. Cuthbert himself visited his new 
 possessions. A day or two after St. Cuthbert's arrival, 
 as some of the citizens were taking him round for the 
 purpose of showing him the walls of the city, and a 
 fountain or well, of marvellous workmanship, con- 
 structed by the Romans, he suddenly became dis- 
 turbed in spirit, and leaning on his staff, he bent 
 down his face sadly to the ground, and again raising 
 himself up, he lifted his eyes to heaven, and 
 groaning deeply, he muttered — " Perhaps at this very 
 moment the hazard of the battle is over." When 
 questioned by the bystanders, he would say no more 
 than, " Do you not see how marvellously disturbed 
 the air is ? and who among mortals is sufficient to 
 search out the judgment of God ? " 
 
 Next day, a Sunday, he preached, and the burden 
 of his discourse was, " Watch and Pray, Watch and 
 Pray," which his hearers misapplied to the expected 
 recurrence of a plague, which had recently ravaged 
 the district. In a few days came a solitary fugitive, 
 who announced that "the Picts had turned despe- 
 rately to bay as the English army entered Fife, and 
 that Ecgfrid and the flower of his nobles lay a ghastly
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 43 
 
 ring of corpses on the far-off moorland of Nechtans- 
 mere." 
 
 Inquiry revealed the fact that the king fell on the 
 very day and at the very hour at which St. Cuthbert 
 bent over the old Roman fountain at Carlisle. 
 
 It would be most interesting were it possible to 
 identify one or other of the ancient wells with which 
 Carlisle is honey-combed, as that which the local 
 antiquaries of the seventh century took St. Cuthbert 
 to see : some have suggested one or other of the 
 wells within the area of the castle, but a more 
 probable suggestion is the old market well, now 
 filled up and lost, which was in the roadway of 
 English Street, opposite the shop of Messrs. C. 
 Thurnam & Sons. 
 
 On the moorland of Nechtansmere there fell for 
 ever with King Ecgfrid, in 685, the Northumbrian 
 supremacy over England. Mercia at once struck 
 for independence ; Galloway arose, and chased the 
 Northumbrian Bishop Trumwine, 1 out of Whithern, 
 which stands, Bede says, "by the arm of the sea," 
 i.e., Solway; "which parts the lands of the English 
 and Scots,"— proof that in 685, if not long before, 
 the district around Carlisle had become English 
 ground, though not part of the kingdom of England. 
 It still remained subject to the fallen Northumbria, 
 which had vitality enough to capture, in 756, 
 Alcluid ; and thus all Strathclyde, except Galloway, 
 
 1 Trumwine was probably Bishop of Abercorn, and not of 
 Whithern. See Haddon and Stubbs' "Councils and Ecclesias- 
 tical Documents," vol. ii. pt. i. p. 7 n. Green, in his History, 
 makes him of Whithern.
 
 44 CARLISLE. 
 
 became tributary to Northumbria, which was, 
 however, too weak to retain its rule. The inhabi- 
 tants of Strathclyde thus got left to themselves for a 
 century or so, during which their country was the 
 scene of much confused fighting, in which English, 
 Scots, Norsemen, and Danes, all took part. 
 
 The weakness of Northumbria allowed that king- 
 dom to fall an easy prey to a new race of invaders, 
 — the Danes. Between 867 and 869 they conquered 
 Northumbria, and dismembered it ; Deira, now 
 Yorkshire, they seized and occupied ; Bernicia 
 they made a tributary. Halfdene was the Danish 
 leader, who, in 876, occupied Deira, and he extended 
 his ravages into modern Cumberland. He laid 
 Carlisle in ruins, so that for two hundred years it 
 laid waste, and large oaks grew on its site. On the 
 dismemberment of Northumbria by the Danes, 
 Carlisle and the district round it, or Carliol, which we 
 cannot doubt is defined by the diocese of Carlisle, as 
 it existed prior to 1856, fell to neither English nor 
 Danish rule. It turns up incorporated with Strath- 
 clyde proper, and with Galloway, under the name ot 
 Cumbria. One Grig, king or regent of Scotland, i.e n 
 of the Scots and the Picts, is said to have brought 
 this about by force of arms ; but marriage with a 
 British princess, rather than conquest, or perhaps the 
 two combined, must have been the cause of Grig's 
 success. After Grig's death we find there was some 
 relationship between the kings of Scotland and 
 Cumbria. 
 
 Meanwhile the English and the Danes had been 
 fighting with great vigour. Alfred the Great had
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 45 
 
 commenced the attempt to reduce to English rule 
 the territory known as the Danislagh, where Danish 
 laws and customs prevailed. Edward the Elder, 
 King of the English, continued the warfare, and, in 
 924, he wrested Manchester from the Danes, whereon 
 the whole of the North laid itself at his feet, not 
 only Northumbria, including the Lothians, but the 
 Scots and Picts of Scotland ; and the Britons of 
 Cumbria chose him to be " Father and Over- 
 lord." The Britons of North Wales had done so 
 before, and thus Edward, King of the English, became 
 Overlord, or Emperor, of the Britons and the Scots. 
 This transaction is the famous " Commendation to 
 England of Scotland and Strat/iclyde." Fierce has 
 been the war of pens that has raged over it : Scottish 
 historians can ill brook to own that, in 924, Scotland 
 declared itself vassal to England, and their energies 
 have been directed to the whittling away of its im- 
 portance. But it was the foundation of all the 
 claims made by Edward I. to Scotland. At the time 
 it was of but little practical importance : the Over- 
 lord, Edward the Elder, died almost immediately. 
 War at once broke out all over the North, and lasted, 
 — spite of a peace made at Dacre, in Cumberland, 
 where Bede tells us there was a small monastery, — 
 until Ethelstan, King of the English, in 929, defeated 
 Constantine, King of Scotland, and Eugenius, or 
 Owen, King of Cumbria, at the battle of Bruanburgh. 
 Eugenius, or Owen, whichever may be his name, fell 
 in this battle, whose site is unknown. 
 
 In 945 Dunmail, " the last king of rocky Cumbria," 
 fell out with his Overlord, Edmund the Magnificent,
 
 46 CARLISLE. 
 
 King of the English, who at once fell upon Cumbria, 
 laid the whole of it waste, and handed it over to 
 Malcolm, King of Scotland, on condition that he 
 would be his ally by land and sea. Tradition says 
 that the decisive battle between the English and the 
 Britons of Cumbria took place at Dunmail Raise, 
 and that King Dunmail fell there. Other accounts 
 say that he escaped, and died peaceably at Rome, 
 some years later. 
 
 To briefly review these events, which are of great 
 political importance in the general history of this 
 country : King Dunmail was, by virtue of the Com- 
 mendation of 924, vassal to King Edmund. He 
 revolted against his Overlord, who took his kingdom 
 from him and granted it, in 945, to Malcolm I., King 
 of Scotland, as a feudal benefice in the strictest 
 sense. Cumbria thus became a fief of the Crown of 
 England, but not a fief held within the kingdom of 
 England; it was without that kingdom, and had 
 always been so. 
 
 Nothing is recorded of Cumbria for many years, 
 except that in the year 1000 it was laid waste by the 
 English. At this time it was the chief rendezvous of 
 the Danes in Britain. It is doubtful whether the 
 English attack was on the native Cumbrians or on 
 the Danish settlers. This rendezvous-ing of the 
 Danes in Cumbria would be the time when they 
 made extensive settlements in the district now Cum- 
 berland and Westmoreland, which may yet be known 
 by the termination " by." There are some sixty-three 
 of these. Like the " tons," the English " tons," they 
 occupy the best of the country, running in a circle
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 47 
 
 from Appleby on the south-east, along the Cumber- 
 land plain to Allonby on the Sohvay, and cropping 
 up again at Ponsonby. 
 
 In addition to this Danish colonisation, there was 
 an extensive one from Norway, utterly unrecorded 
 in history, but proved beyond possibility of cavil by 
 the researches of Mr. Robert Ferguson. 1 The place 
 names of the district prove it, — above one hundred 
 end in the Norse termination of "thwaiie"; nearly 
 as many end in the Norse termination "garth" or 
 "guard" or " gard." These names lie, not in the 
 plain, but in the high ground avoided by the Danish 
 " bys" and the English " tons" The thwaites occupy 
 higher ground, as a rule, than the guards. Both lie 
 thickest towards the west of the district, thus showing 
 the Norsemen to have entered from the west. They 
 came from their depot in the Isle of Man, which they 
 had seized. 
 
 The Danes and the Norsemen brought with them 
 into the district a fresh wave of heathenism, the 
 heathenism of Woden and of Thor. 
 
 Amid all these settlers and invaders, — English, 
 Danes, and Norse, — the Britons or Welsh of Strath- 
 clyde, Reged, and Cumbria gradually melted into 
 the surrounding population, and their language ceased 
 to be discernible as that of a separate race. But that 
 was a slow process. Their language is thought to 
 
 1 "Northmen in Cumberland and Westmorland," by Robert 
 Ferguson, F.S. A. London: Longman & Co., 1856. See also 
 "Lakeland and Iceland," by Rev. T. Fllwood.— Cumberland 
 and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society's 
 Transactions, vol. ix. p, 383.
 
 48 CARLISLE. 
 
 have lingered in secluded places until the Reforma- 
 tion, when it was possibly destroyed by the ministra- 
 tions of the Protestant clergy. A few British local 
 traditions still remain. Pendragon Castle reminds 
 the traveller of the fabled Ather or Uther. Some of 
 the mountains which adorn the landscape retain the 
 appellations given to them by the original population, 
 and Skiddaw and Helvellyn now rise as the monu- 
 ments of a race which has passed away. 
 
 About the middle of the tenth century the English 
 put an end to the kingdom of Northumbria, and en- 
 trusted its government to a series of Earls, of whom 
 Siward is the best known. Siward was appointed by 
 Edward the Confessor, and he defeated and slew 
 Macbeth, King of Scotland, the murderer of Duncan, 
 King of Scotland. Malcolm, son of the murdered 
 monarch, was King of Cumbria. Either this Malcolm, 
 or his son of the same name, was placed by Siward 
 on the throne of Scotland, and as Malcolm Caenmore 
 long retained both Cumbria and Strathclyde in his 
 hands. During his reign, however, the district of 
 Carlisle, that is all the Cumbrian territory south of 
 the Sohvay (defined by the limits of the bishopric of 
 Carlisle as it existed prior to 1856), was severed from 
 the rest of Malcolm's dominions. The date of this is 
 uncertain, but it would appear to be 1070, in which 
 year, as we learn from Symeon of Durham, Gospatric, 
 Earl of Northumberland, over-ran that district, in 
 revenge for the devastation of Teesdale by the Scots. 
 His son, Dolphin, was put in possession of the terri- 
 tory thus wrenched from Malcolm's dominions, from 
 Cumbria.
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 49 
 
 The next authentic information we have from the 
 Saxon Chronicle, under the date 1092 : — 
 
 "The king {i.e., William Rufus) went northwards with a 
 large army to Carlisle, where he repaired the city, built the 
 castle, and drove out Dolphin, who had before governed that 
 country ; and having placed a garrison in the castle, returned 
 south, and sent a great number of churlish folk thither, with 
 wives and cattle, that they might settle there and till the 
 land." 
 
 Thus the present boundaries between England and 
 Scotland were established, and the district, presently 
 to be made into the see of Carlisle, became for the 
 first time part of the English kingdom, and England 
 assumed its present geographical limits. Rufus, of 
 course, found the site of Carlisle a ruin, a waste 
 Chester ; it had been so since Halfdene the Dane. 
 He also introduced a new ethnological element, 
 Saxons from the south, and the ethnological strata 
 in the district would seem to be Briton (Welsh), Angle, 
 Pict, Dane, Northman, Saxon. These various ethno- 
 logical strata indicate each a different religious wave. 
 The heathenism of the Britons and the heathenism 
 introduced by the Roman legions were bathed in a 
 wave of Celtic Christianity, and Cumbria became a 
 territorial part of the Celtic Church, owing allegiance 
 to the bishopric of Glasgow or that of Whithern 
 while it existed. The first English settlers brought 
 in with them a heathen wave, the religion of Woden 
 and of Thor. Over this swept another wave of 
 Christianity, from Northumbria, bringing with it 
 the Roman allegiance, and the Roman use, while 
 the town of Carlisle with the parish of St. Cuthbert 
 
 E
 
 50 CARLISLE. 
 
 Without (fifteen miles in circuit) and the district of 
 Cartmell in Furness became by Ecgfrid's gift part 
 of the endowments of the bishopric of Lindisfarne 
 and Lindisfarne's successor, the bishopric of Durham. 
 With the Danes and Northmen came another wave 
 of the worship of Woden and of Thor, feebler, pro- 
 bably, than its English predecessor, and too shallow 
 to swamp the Christianity it found before it. The 
 Saxons imported by William Rufus were, of course, 
 Christians, as were the other of his followers that 
 settled in or round Carlisle, except a stray Jew or 
 two whose names appear in the early Pipe Rolls. 
 
 We have already pressed into our services the 
 dedications of the local churches for the period prior 
 to the advent of St. Cuthbert in Carlisle ; let us see 
 if they help for the period between that date and the 
 arrival of the Red King, some 400 years (a.d. 685 to 
 a.d. 1092), during the latter half of which Carlisle, 
 i.e., Caer Luguvallium, lay a waste Chester, or 
 nearly so. 
 
 To the influence of the Northumbrian Church we 
 may ascribe four dedications to St. Oswald, namely, 
 Dean, Grasmere, Kirkoswald, and Ravenstonedale, 
 and the dedication of Westward or Ilekirk to St. 
 Hilda. Sixteen dedications in Cumbria commemorate 
 St. Cuthbert : one of these is at Carlisle. We have 
 seen that St. Cuthbert visited Carlisle ; that he 
 preached there. Bede tells us that he held an ordi- 
 nation there, and that in that city he had a meeting 
 with his friend Herbert, the anchorite of Derwent- 
 water, whose name is commemorated in St. Herbert's 
 Isle, in that beautiful lake, where are still to be seen
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 51 
 
 some fragments of the chapel that once bore his 
 name. 1 It is probable that the church in Carlisle, 
 dedicated to St. Cuthbert, was founded soon after 
 his visit. One curious piece of evidence has hitherto 
 been overlooked. Denton, in his manuscript History 
 of Cumberland, 2 tells us : — 
 
 "The rectory of St. Cuthbert, in Carliell, was founded by 
 the former inhabitants of Carliell, before the Danes overthrew 
 the city, and by them dedicated to the honour of St. Cuthbert, 
 of Duresm, who, of ancient times, was lord of the same for 
 about 15 miles round Carlisle. At the first foundation of the 
 church, every citizen offered a piece of money, a coin of brass 
 then current, which they buried under the foundation of the 
 church steeple there, as was found to be true at the late new re- 
 edifying of St. Cuthbert's steeple, An. Dom. ... for when 
 they took up the foundation of the old steeple, they found 
 well near a London bushell of that money." 
 
 These coins of copper may have been Roman, but 
 it would be curious if a bushel of Roman copper coin 
 did not contain a large proportion of first and second 
 brasses, which would easily have been recognised as 
 Roman. The find must have consisted of North- 
 umbrian stycas, which, prior to the Danish invasion, 
 were of copper, or a mixed metal. The number of 
 them points to their having been thrown in by a 
 large number of persons, assembled at a great 
 
 1 "St. Herbert of Derwentwater," Rev. T. Lees. — Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland Antiquarian and Arthaological Society's 
 Transactions, vol. vi. p. 338. "Church Dedications in Diocese 
 of Carlisle," Ibid., vol. vii. p. 122. 
 
 2 Now published by the Cumberland and Westmorland 
 Antiquarian and Archaeological Society, Tract Series, No. II. 
 p. 97. It was written in 1610. 
 
 E 2
 
 52 CARLISLE. 
 
 function, such a crowd as could not be collected in 
 Carlisle after its overthrow by Halfdene the Dane in 
 876; the church of St. Cuthbert, in Carlisle, must 
 have been founded prior to that date. A fragment 
 of a Saxon sepulchral cross, on which is the word 
 sigttedis (supposed to be the name of a female), 
 was found in 1857 in digging foundations for an 
 extension to the house in the cathedral precincts 
 now annexed to the third stall. The fragment is 
 figured in the Archaeological Journal, vol. xv. p. 85, 
 and is assigned to the year 700. It would seem, 
 therefore, that there was a church on this site as 
 early as that date, and it is quite possible that St. 
 Cuthbert himself was present when the stycas were 
 showered into the foundations of the steeple. 1 The 
 other fifteen local dedications to St. Cuthbert are of 
 later date. They record the translation of the saint's 
 body, 
 
 "when, two centuries later, in obedience to his dying com- 
 mand, Bishop Eardulf and his clergy, with romantic and touch- 
 ing faith, fled with their precious deposit from Halfdene and his 
 savage Danes, and, in the course of their weary seven years' 
 migrations, more than once crossed the hills and moorlands of 
 Cumbria, and brought St. Cuthbert's body within the western 
 confines of what was afterwards claimed as his diocese. There 
 is a medieval tradition of some value that wherever the bearers 
 
 1 It may be suggested that this fragment belongs to the burial 
 ground of St. Mary's parish, and proves the antiquity of a 
 church on the site of the cathedral. Not so. The place of the 
 find is nearer the St. Cuthbert's ground than the St. Mary's. 
 Moreover, a church would not be, in a Celtic district, dedicated 
 to St. Mary so early as the year 700.
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 53 
 
 of St. Cuthbert's coffin made a halt of any duration, there a 
 church or chapel was erected bearing his name." ' 
 
 Most of the churches under this dedication pro- 
 bably have this origin, and from them the Rev. T. 
 Lees, F.S.A., has traced out the supposed route of 
 the mournful cortege. 2 The party made an attempt 
 to sail from Workington to Ireland, but a tempest 
 turned the sea into blood, and drove them back : 
 the tempest, no doubt, stirred up a submarine deposit 
 of haematite iron, common there. 
 
 Other early dedications in the diocese are St. 
 Wilfrid, one church ; St. Andrew, eight churches ; 
 and St. Michael, twenty-seven. Dedications to St. 
 Michael are very frequent in Celtic districts, 
 
 " while dedications to St. Andrew were first introduced in the 
 northern parts of Britain." 3 
 
 These thirty-eight local churches probably owe their 
 foundations to dates between 685 and the advent of 
 the, Normans with William Rufus in 1092. The 
 other local dedications, including twenty-nine to 
 St. Mary the Virgin, are probably of later date. 
 Professor Rees 4 attributes the introduction of this 
 dedication into Wales to the Norman lords ; they 
 probably brought it into Cumbria. 
 
 1 "Church Dedications in Diocese of Carlisle," by Precentor 
 Venables. — Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Arc haological Society s Transactions, vol. vii. pp. 122, 130. 
 
 - "The Translation of St. Cuthbert." — Cumberland and 
 Westmorland Antiquarian and ArcJiaological Society 's Trans- 
 actions, vol. ii. p. 14. 
 
 :i Mr. Skene, cited by Precentor Venables ul ante. 
 
 * Cited by Precentor Venables. "Church Dedications,'' 
 ill ante.
 
 54 CARLISLE. 
 
 It has already been mentioned that Ecgfrid founded 
 a nunnery and schools at Carlisle, probably at the 
 instigation of St. Cuthbert, to whom some writers 
 give the credit of being the founder of these insti- 
 tutions. There is good evidence for supposing a 
 monastery also existed there in early times. Eadred, 
 called Lulise from having been educated at the 
 schools founded by St. Cuthbert there, was abbot of 
 a monastery there ; indeed, it is probable the schools 
 and the monastery were one and the same : schools, 
 monastery, and nunnery perished when the Danes 
 destroyed Carlisle. The same fate must have over- 
 taken the religious house, which St. Bega probably 
 founded on the headland that bears her name ; and 
 also the monastery at Dacor or Dacre mentioned by 
 Bede. 
 
 Many valuable and interesting sculptured monu- 
 ments exist to this day in Cumbria, which throw light 
 on the religious beliefs prevalent in that region prior 
 to 1092. We have already mentioned the St. Keneth 
 stone at Dearham. In the coped tombstones, com- 
 monly called Saxon hogbacks, we have the idea, 
 common to various races in different parts of the world, 
 expressed that the grave is the home of the dead ; the 
 Romans had this idea, and used it in this country, as 
 their tombs in the York museum show. The Teuton 
 had this idea. At Cross-Canonby, at Plumbland, at 
 Aspatria, at Lowther, at Penrith, at Bongate Appleby, 
 and elsewhere in Cumbria we find these coped tomb- 
 stones ; the world tree ( Yggdrasil) of Scandinavian 
 thought twines over them : their curved ends descend 
 into monstrous jaws, the jaws of Hel, Loki's daughter,
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 55 
 
 Helmuth ; but the appearance of the emblem of the 
 Holy Trinity, the triquetra among these carved allu- 
 sions to Scandinavian and heathen mythology, shows 
 that the Christian religion was overcoming the old 
 heathenism, and that the dead man below was a 
 Christian. We find this mingling of the emblems 
 of two religions on many cross-shafts and fragments 
 of cross-shafts found up and down the diocese ; we 
 find in one instance the Hell-Wolf, Fenris, portrayed 
 within the sort of mouldings we find on a Roman 
 altar ; on another we find, as on the hogbacks, the 
 Christian symbols mixed up with carved legends of 
 Loki and of Balder. Of the famous cross at Gos- 
 forth it has been well said that it is at once a pictorial 
 religious book for the heathen Scandinavian and the 
 Christian Northumbrian. Its general appearance at 
 a little distance is that of a Thor's hammer on a large 
 scale, the lower part of the shaft being polished. A 
 closer inspection shows the whole to be an elaborately- 
 carved Christian cross set in a socket of three 
 calvary steps. The world Ash ( Yggdrasil), the tree 
 of the universe, of time and of life, covers the shaft, 
 on which are sculptured episodes, which the Rev. 
 W. S. Calverley, F.S.A., thus describes : — 
 
 "On the west face we have a central Hemidall-Clirist, the 
 incarnation of the deity, holding at bay the dread offspring of 
 Satan, whilst Loki himself lies bound beneath, and Odin the 
 father approaches the future. The devil overcome. On the 
 south side we have a central divine hart triumphantly walking 
 through the world unhurt by the slime and venom of the great 
 worm of the middle earth or by the howling dog, — the Christ, 
 the fountain of living waters, the incarnation of the deity who, 
 below, rides armed to battle with, and to overcome, the world.
 
 56 CARLISLE. 
 
 On the east we have a central Thor, Odin or Baldr-Christ, who 
 fights the last great battle and overcomes the flesh, which is 
 crucified and pierced with the spear ; who, though the jaws of 
 Hel gape wide and swallow him, in another personification, — 
 Vidar the Silent, he who opened not his mouth before his foes, — 
 rends asunder those very gates, victorious over death and the 
 grave, and, as we see on the north side, rides on — the everlast- 
 ing conqueror through His glorious resurrection." ' 
 
 The episode of Loki bound also occurs on a pre- 
 Norman stone at Kirkby Stephen Church, West- 
 morland ; and also been recently identified upon one 
 of the two pillars in Penrith Church, standing at 
 head and foot of the well-known Giant's Grave. 
 
 Those who wish to go more fully into this most 
 interesting subject of pre-Norman sculptured stones 
 must consult the papers of Mr. Calverley, in the fifth 
 and succeeding volumes of the Transactions of the 
 Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian and 
 Archaeological Society. To Mr. Calverley is due the 
 credit of having been the first to interpret these 
 lapidary pages of local history, and he has kindly 
 furnished the little table at the end of this chapter. 
 
 No inscriptions in the Ogham characters used by 
 the Celts are known in the district; inscriptions in the 
 Teutonic runes exist. There is one on a gravestone 
 at Dearham Church, which Professor Stephens assigns 
 to a.d. 850-950 ; it is covered with Christian sym- 
 bolism, and the Professor reads the runes — 
 
 Adam, 
 May Christ his soul save. 
 
 1 Transactions of the Cumberland and Westmorland Archaeo- 
 logical Society, vol. vi. pp. 373, 400.
 
 THE LAND OF CARLISLE. 57 
 
 There is a runic inscription on a cross-shaft at 
 Beckermet, which has been read to refer to Bishop 
 Tuda, the successor of Col man, but this reading is 
 doubtful, and the runes are probably of a later period. 
 There is another on a font at Bridekirk, which has 
 sculptured on it the baptism of our Saviour ; this 
 refers to one Richard as its maker : from the Bolden 
 book he is known to have flourished about 1160. 
 Then we have the famous cross at Bewcastle, bearing 
 the figure of our Saviour, and runic inscriptions: this, 
 Professor Stephens assigns to the seventh century, 
 but Miss Margaret Stokes to a period between the 
 tenth and thirteenth centuries, judging from its 
 analogy to instances of early Christian art in Ireland. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 By the Rev. W. S. Calverley, F.S.A. 
 
 PRE-NORMAN SCULPTURES, DIOCESE OF 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 List No. I. con/prises sculptured stones of the period embracing 
 the ivork of SS. Ninian and Patrick. 
 
 List No. LI. covers the time of S. Kentigem, and thence we 
 pass to Nos. III., IK, Gfc, to the Lindisfarne School and to 
 sculptures containing various mythological subjects, according to 
 the tone of thought of the natives and of the different settlers 
 amongst them. 
 
 No. I. — White Sandstone : Generally having a boss in the 
 centre of the crosshead, surrounded by a raised circle or by a 
 circle of bosses. Ornamented with spiral work, often designed
 
 58 CARLISLE. 
 
 to show three curves together as a sign of the Holy Trinity. 
 Also spiral work with interlacing bands, interspersed with 
 bosses or pellets and the curved Triskele, the Svastika, and the 
 S-shaped symbol, with scroll-work, the key pattern, or plait- 
 work, on the edges. Drawn with a free hand : — Beckermet, 
 Hale, S. Bees, Workington, Distington, Dearham, Cross- 
 Canonby, Plumbland, Bridekirk, Aspatria, Bromfield, Brigham, 
 Isell. 
 
 No. II. — Red Sandstone : Interlacings without interspersed 
 pellets or symbols, save occasionally the Triquetra : — Irton, 
 Waberthwaite, Muncaster, S. Bees, Beckermet, Hale, Wor- 
 kington, Distington, Dearham, Cross-Canonby, Gilcrux, 
 Aspatria, Brigham, Aldingham, Hesket in the Forest, 
 Bongate Appleby, Rockliff. 
 
 Sculptures, with Runes, at Beckermet, Dearham, Bridekirk, 
 Carlisle. 
 
 No. III. — Red Sandstone, with mythological traces : Becker- 
 met, S. Bees, Gosforth, Hale, Dearham, Plumbland, Cross- 
 Canonby, Brigham, Penrith, Bewcastle, Dacre, Kirkby 
 Stephen. 
 
 No. IV. — Other pre-Norman remains at Barbon, Lovvther, 
 Clifton, Ireby, Torpenhow, Newton Arlosh, Caldbeck.
 
 CARLISLE. 59 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 
 
 The land which the Red King added to the 
 English kingdom was the land of Carleol, or Carlisle. 
 Some doubt has recently been raised as to whether it 
 was under the Red King or his successor that the 
 land of Carlisle became the earldom, and Ranulph 
 de Meschines the earl thereof : 1 but there is no doubt 
 that Henry I. founded the Norman bishopric ot 
 Carlisle. This region, the land of Carlisle, was one 
 over which various conflicting claims to ecclesiastical 
 jurisdiction existed : the Bishop of Durham appears 
 at the accession of Henry I. to have been in actual 
 ecclesiastical possession of some part of the region. 
 His title was founded, as to spiritual jurisdiction, on 
 the conquest of King Ecgfrid, and as to certain 
 endowments upon the gift by King Ecgfrid in 6S5 to 
 St. Cuthbert of the city — 
 " qua: vocatur Luel qua: habet in circuitu quindecim »ii//iaria, ,y 
 
 In times when kingdoms and bishoprics were 
 co-extensive, Ecgfrid's conquests in Cumbria would 
 naturally be taken to belong to the diocese of his 
 bishop, St. Cuthbert, to the Anglian diocese of 
 Lindisfarne to the exclusion of the Celtic Bishop of 
 
 1 "Visitations in the Ancient Diocese of Carlisle," by J. E. 
 Prescott, D.D., Archdeacon of Carlisle. Carlisle, 1888 : C. 
 Thumam & Sons. Cambridge : Deighton, Bell & Co., p. 8.
 
 60 CARLISLE. 
 
 Glasgow. It is probable that Ecgfrid's power in 
 Cumbria included little more than what he bestowed 
 on St. Cuthbert as an endowment, namely, the city 
 of Carlisle and the cleared district in its vicinity, 
 forming the old parish of St. Cuthbert-without-the- 
 Walls, an area within which many field names, such 
 as Cuddy's (Cuthbert's) close, Cuddy's chair, &c, 
 record its connexion with the saint bishop. The 
 rights thus obtained served as pegs on which to hang 
 greater claims. In 854 we find from Symeon of 
 Durham, that Eardulf, bishop of Lindisfarne, claimed 
 Carlisle : — 
 
 11 Eardulphus. . . . cathedra: pontifualis [Lindisfarne] 
 giibernacula suscepit, nee minorem quam proximis Lindis-far- 
 nensium quibusque longe positis Episcopatus sui locis pastoralis 
 cum sollicitudinem impendebat : quorum Luel, quod nunc 
 Carleol appellatur, non solum proprii juris Sancti Cuthberti 
 fuerat, sed etiam ad sui Episcopatus regimen ab Ecgfridi Regis 
 temporibus semper ad/acebat." l 
 
 From the wording of this passage it would seem 
 that Eardulf laid claim to Carlisle for two reasons, 
 namely, — that it [and as much of Cumbria as Ecgfrid 
 conquered] was laid to his bishopric in the time of 
 Ecgfrid, and belonged to his regimen, and that it was 
 part of the endowment [proprii juris] of the see by 
 Ecgfrid's gift ; the regimen and the proprii juris 
 being different things, one extending over a larger 
 area than the other, the last having its boundaries fixed 
 by Ecgfrid's gift, the first varying originally as the 
 boundaries of the Northumbrian supremacy over 
 
 1 Ante, p. 40.
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 6l 
 
 Cumbria varied, but afterwards probably able 
 to maintain a hold in places from which the 
 Northumbrian supremacy had receded. Eardulf's 
 successors at Chester-le-Street and Durham, after 
 Lindisfarne ceased in 875 to be a see, continued 
 their claims to jurisdiction and probably to emolu- 
 ments in the land which Ecgfrid had made English. 
 The well known Veredictum Antiquorum, in the 
 cartulary of Lanercost, concerning the chapel of 
 Triermaine in Gillesland, says : — 
 
 " Gilmore filius Gilandi qui erat dominus de Treverman et de 
 Torcrossoc fecit primu m unam capellam de virgis apud Trever- 
 man et procuravit divina in ea celebrari (Dom. Edekvano 
 Episcopo concedente), Enoc tunc persona de Walton, pro qnadam 
 parte terra que nunc vocatur Kirkland unde sacerdos et clericus 
 suits possent sustentari, ad ministrandum et serviendum in 
 predicta capella. Et Gillcmor, dominus de Trever?nan admisit 
 ad Warn capejlam serviendum Gillemor, capellanum con- 
 sanguineum suum, qui primum hospitabatur in terra predicta 
 et ipsum herbergare fecit multo tempore ante advent um Hubcrti 
 de Vallibus in Cumberland." 
 
 Edelwan, or Edelwyn, was bishop of Durham, 1056 
 to 107 1, and we here have him exercising jurisdiction 
 in the land of Carlisle before the advent of the Red 
 King. This verdict is also of importance as showing 
 that the parochial system was in force in the land of 
 Carlisle before the Red King incorporated it into the 
 English kingdom. Other documents might be cited, 
 supporting, if genuine, the title of the bishops of 
 Durham to jurisdiction in the land of Carlisle. The 
 title was good enough to sustain in the year 1255 a 
 right to the profits of the benefices belonging to the 
 bishopric of Carlisle sede vacante by the death, in
 
 62 CARLISLE. 
 
 that year, of Sylvester de Everdon, fifth bishop of 
 Carlisle. Robert de Insula, bishop of Durham, also 
 enforced a similar claim on the death of Robert de 
 Chauncy, seventh Bishop of Carlisle. 1 
 
 According to Fordun, in the Scotichronicon, the 
 Bishop of Glasgow exercised jurisdiction in the land 
 of Carlisle before Henry I. created the see of that 
 name. He says : — 
 
 " Hie Henricus . . . videns Johannem Episcopum Glasguen- 
 sem per Ciunberlandiam ecclesias dedicare et cetera officio, pontifi- 
 calia secundum morem juris antiqui perficere cum nee sibi nee 
 Archiepiscopo Eboracensivellet inde tit domino et pr eclat o obsecun- 
 dare; incitante Turstino Eboracensi Archiepiscopo, constituit per 
 •vim et violentiam Eadwaldum Episcopum in Cumberlandia ad 
 titulum Carleolensem, contra eum, quia non erat qtii ei resisterc 
 audebat. " 
 
 The Bishop of Glasgow, by way of protest against the 
 
 dismemberment of his see, resigned his bishopric and 
 
 retired into a monastery, but was afterwards recalled. 
 
 The Bishops of Glasgow contined for long to maintain 
 
 their claim, and in 1258, John de Cheham, bishop of 
 
 Glasgow, spurred thereto by the allowance in 1255 
 
 of the claims of the Bishop of Durham upon the 
 
 bishopric of Carlisle, went to Rome to urge his case 
 
 there, but died on the road. The chronicle of 
 
 Lanercost says : — 
 
 " obtendebat jus antiquum in partes JVestmorlandia; in preju 
 diciam Karleolensis ecclesice, dicens usque ad Rer Cross in 
 Staymor ad dicccesem suam pcrfinere." 
 
 1 "Letters from Northern Registers," p. 75, edited by James 
 Raine, Canon of York. London : Longman & Co., 1873. 
 Also Nicolson and Burn's " History of Westmorland and Cum- 
 berland," vol. ii. p. 257.
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 63 
 
 The Rey cross on Stainmoor was the most southern 
 boundary in the sixth century of the see of Glasgow, 
 which was then co-extensive with the kingdom of 
 Strathclyde. 
 
 William II. and Henry I. must have found a 
 strong Celtic element in the land of Carlisle, par- 
 ticularly in the west thereof, and these people would 
 look to Glasgow and not to Durham for episcopal 
 administrations, although the bishops of Glasgow 
 had from the middle of the eleventh century resorted 
 to York for consecration. 
 
 We thus have two great sees with conflicting claims 
 to ecclesiastical jurisdiction over the land of Carlisle, 
 when William II. incorporated it into the English 
 kingdom, while Durham was in possession of, 
 probably, the greater part of it. One or two 
 minor claims have to be dealt with. A separate 
 bishopric ©f Hexham existed from 681 to 820 ; the 
 reasons for this division of the see of Lindisfarne 
 into Lindisfarne and Hexham must be looked for in 
 the histories of the sees of Durham and of York ; 
 the see of Hexham came to an end in 820. This 
 see extended from the Tees to the Aln, and on the 
 west extended as far as the river Eden at Wetheral ; 
 it no doubt advanced its borders from the boundary 
 between Cumbria and Northumbria, under cover of 
 Ecgfrid's conquest of Cumbria. This addition in- 
 cluded, and was probably co-extensive with, the great 
 estates which afterwards belonged to Gilles, the son 
 of Bueth, and which became the barony of Gilles- 
 land, and the rural deanery of that name, whose 
 existence it would otherwise be a puzzle to account
 
 64 CARLISLE. 
 
 for ; it probably formed at a very early date the 
 estate of some great thane, whose residence was at 
 the mote of Irthington. On the see of Hexham 
 the see of York had claims, arising out of the history 
 of its formation. 
 
 We have mentioned the church of Candida Casa, 
 Whithem, as the mother church of the district, 1 and 
 St. Ninian as its bishop. He was not immediately 
 succeeded by any bishop of Candida Casa, but at a 
 later period an Anglian succession of bishops existed 
 there, 732 to 803, and the line was revived again 
 in the twelfth century. These bishops had no juris- 
 diction in the land of Carlisle, though we do find 
 the bishops of the revived line acting in the north of 
 England as episcopal curates or assistant bishops. 
 
 The Bishop of Durham in 1092 was William de 
 S. Carilef, an unscrupulous Norman, who at first 
 betrayed the interests of his king in favour of Odo 
 of Bayeux, and then betrayed the interests of Odo of 
 Bayeux in favour of his king, to whom he thus 
 became reconciled. He issued a manifesto or 
 charter, probably in 1092 or soon afterwards, by 
 which he claimed Carlisle and all the surrounding 
 country as being in his diocese; he died in 1096, 
 and William II. kept the see vacant for three years 
 and a half, when he appointed another Norman, 
 Ralf, surnamed the Flambard, or the burning torch, 
 an unprincipled minister, who suited well an un- 
 principled monarch. Ralf was consecrated in 1099; 
 in the following year his patron was killed in the 
 
 1 Ante, p. 23.
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 65 
 
 New Forest, and the new king, Henry I., clapped 
 Ralf a prisoner into the Tower, from whence he 
 escaped to the Continent. During his absence 
 Henry I. severed the land of Carlisle, Hexhamshire, 
 and Teviotdale from his diocese of Durham. Hex- 
 hamshire, which is not the same as the see of 
 Hexham, and the land of Carlisle, he handed over to 
 the see of York, then held by Archbishop Thomas II., 
 while Teviotdale fell to the see of Glasgow. 
 
 The land of Carlisle was, in 1092, in a very dis- 
 organised condition, and in the wilder parts the in- 
 habitants were, in the eyes of the adherents of the 
 Roman use, little better than uncivilised heathen and 
 heretics. Any religious houses that had existed in 
 it, either at Carlisle or at Dacor, or just without it 
 at St. Bees, had perished in the catastrophe of 876, 
 and no religious house was, in 1092, existing in the 
 land of Carlisle. This want the Norman rulers set 
 themselves to supply, not perhaps so much from re- 
 ligious motives as from political reasons ; such houses 
 were really missionary colonies, centres of civilisation 
 as well as of religious life. The county histories and 
 Dugdale print a charter by William II. under date 
 of 1089, by which he founded a nunnery at Armath- 
 waite, on the river Eden ; but this charter is a pal- 
 pable forgery. We get on safer ground when we 
 come to Walter, a wealthy Norman, whom the Red 
 King left at Carlisle as master of the works ; he com- 
 menced to build a church there in honour of the Virgin 
 
 O 
 
 Mary, and intended to found a religious house. On 
 his death the work was taken up by Henry I., who, 
 at the intercession of his queen, Matilda, founded in 
 
 F
 
 66 CARLISLE. 
 
 1102 a house of Augustinian canons at Carlisle, and 
 appointed his chaplain, Adulf, Athelwulf, or ^Ethel- 
 wulf, prior thereof. His name proves him to have 
 been an Englishman, and he was prior of St. Oswald's, 
 at Nostell in Yorkshire, also an Augustinian house. 
 The church of the house was, from the first, a divided 
 church ; that is to say, the chancel belonged to the 
 canons, the nave to the parishioners of St. Mary's 
 parish, which was probably first constituted when 
 Carlisle was re-founded by the Red King. Ranulph 
 de Meschines gave his manor of Wetheral to Stephen, 
 the abbot, and to the abbey of St. Mary's, of York, 
 as an endowment for a Benedictine cell there. The 
 charter, as printed in Dugdale, purports to be pro 
 anima Domini mei Regis Henrici, but the MS. tran- 
 scripts in the Harleian collection and in the library 
 of the Dean and Chapter of Carlisle read : Regis 
 Willielmi. What is called the original register was, 
 in the last century, in the possession of the Dean and 
 Chapter of Carlisle, but is now missing. Its produc- 
 tion would hardly settle the question as to whether 
 the cell of Wetheral was founded in the reign of 
 William II. or Henry I., as it is itself but a copy, though 
 of high authority and antiquity, of the original charters. 
 We have already, in writing of the claims of the see 
 of Glasgow, a little anticipated matters, and mentioned 
 that Henry I. constituted the land of Carlisle into 
 the bishopric of Carlisle, and appointed yEthelwald 
 or yEthelwulf the first bishop. 
 
 "Anno mcxxxiit. mense Augnsto, ante Assumptionem 
 Sanctis Jl/arice apud Eboracum, a Thnrstino Archiepiscopo 
 (onsecrati sunt Episcopus Galfridus Cancellarius Regis Henrici
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 67 
 
 ad Episcopatwn Dunchncnsan, A Id it if us Prior de No:tla ad 
 urban Karlcol, quam Rex Henricus iniliavit ad sedan Episco- 
 palem datis sibi Ecclesiis de Cumberland ct Westmorland, 
 qiuc adjacuertint archidiaconatui Elwraccnsi.''- -F Tom Jo. 
 Hagust. 
 
 Another account says : — 
 
 ' ' Fecit Rex Henricus novum Episcopal um apud Karduil in 
 finibus Anglicc et Scotia-, et posuit ibi Episcopum Adulfum, 
 Priorem canonicorum regularium Saudi Osioaldi, cut solitus 
 erat confiteri peccata sua : hie autem canonicos regulares posuit 
 in ecclesia sua, — Ann. Waverl. 
 
 Both of these accounts mention the new bishop 
 as Prior of St. Oswalds, and not as Prior of Carlisle : 
 this raises some doubt as to whether the first Prior 
 and the first Bishop of Carlisle were one and the 
 same person ; if so, he must have held high office in 
 the Church, first prior and then bishop, from 1102 
 to 1 156, the date of the death of the first bishop. 
 As his name shows, .Ethelwulf, the first bishop 
 appointed to the Norman bishopric of Carlisle was an 
 Englishman : there are two charters by this bishop in 
 the register of Wetheral, dated probably immediately 
 after his consecration, by which he confirms the 
 churches of St. Michael and St. Lawrence at Appleby, 
 of Kirkby Stephen, of Ormeshead, of Morland, of 
 Clibburn, of Bromfield, and of Croglin, the cell of 
 Wetheral with the parish of Warwick and the 
 hermitage of St. Andrew to the monks of St. Mary's 
 Abbey of York. He and his archdeacons, Elias 
 and Robert, also confirmed the church of Crossby 
 Kavensworth to the Abbey of Whitby in Yorkshire. 
 
 Little is known about /Ethel wulf's doings. From 
 
 F 2
 
 68 CARLISLE. 
 
 1 136 his diocese, the land of Carlisle, was in the 
 hands of the Scottish king, David, held as a fief of 
 England by the heir to the Scottish throne. It was 
 so held in the reign of Stephen until it was given up 
 to Henry II. in 1157. Until 1138 ^ithelwulf does 
 not appear to have been able to obtain complete 
 possession of his diocese, but in that year after the 
 defeat of David, at the Battle of the Standard, 
 /Ethelwulf accompanied the legate, Alberic, to a pro- 
 vincial council of Scottish bishops at Carlisle : he was 
 then admitted to possession of his see. In 1150 he 
 was the first witness to the charter by which Prince 
 Henry Fitz-David founded the Cistercian house of 
 Holm Cultram in the west of his see : and he also 
 witnessed the confirmation thereof by King David ; 
 the other witnesses are Walter, prior of Carlisle, and 
 several persons bearing local names. This proves that 
 ^Ethelwulf was in peaceful possession of his diocese 
 with full consent of King David, and that it had not 
 relapsed to Glasgow. The fact that in 1147 ^Ethel- 
 wulf supported Murdac as archbishop of York against 
 Stephen's protege, St. William of York, indicates 
 that he had thrown his lot in with the Scottish king. 
 He died in 1156. His diocesan machinery appears 
 to have been complete. His first archdeacon was 
 named Elias, 1 and his second Robert, and the arch- 
 deaconry was conterminous with the diocese. The 
 parochial system was well developed and established. 
 In the Augustinian house at Carlisle, the Benedictine 
 
 1 Cartulary of Whitby, Surtees Society, vol. Ixix. pp. 38, 
 260.
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 69 
 
 at Wetheral, and the Cistercian at Holm Cultram, he 
 had the assistance of centres of missionary colonisa- 
 tion and civilisation planted in a somewhat wild 
 district ; synodals and ancient archidiaconal dues are 
 mentioned in one of his charters. 
 
 Bernard, the second bishop of Carlisle, is a some- 
 what shadowy personage ; his very existence has been 
 doubted, and it has been stated that the see remained 
 vacant from the death of yEthelwulf up to 12 19. 
 Bernard, however, was a real personage ; bishop from 
 1 156 to his death in 1186, and charters by him are 
 in the registers of Lanercost and of Wetheral. The 
 county histories state that he consecrated Lanercost 
 in 1 1 69 ; but his name does not appear in the list of 
 witnesses to the foundation deed, while that of 
 Christian, bishop of Candida Casa, does. This 
 Christian was consecrated bishop of Candida Casa at 
 Bermondsey, by the Archbishop of Rouen, acting for 
 the Archbishop of York. His name appears fre- 
 quently in the register of Holm ; he acted as 
 assistant-bishop in the northern dioceses, and in this 
 capacity probably consecrated Lanercost Priory. 
 After Bernard's death the king offered the see to 
 Paulinus de Ledes, who refused it, though the king 
 proposed to augment the income. For the next two 
 years its revenues are accounted for by the sheriff in 
 the Pipe Rolls; they only amount to ^50. 19s. 6d. 
 for that period, of which only 50s. reached the 
 Treasury. The bishopric was not endowed with any 
 landed property, but had the impropriation of the 
 benefices of Carlton and Dalston in Cumberland, 
 and Meaburn in Westmorland, and an annual pay-
 
 70 CARLISLE. 
 
 ment of one mark from the school of Carlisle. The 
 remainder of the income was made up from eccle- 
 siastical dues. During the vacancy of the see the 
 revenues and custody thereof were entrusted, as 
 occasions arose, to the archdeacon for the time being, 
 to Bernard, archbishop of Ragusa in 1203, and in 
 1 2 15 to the Prior of Carlisle. Great confusion has 
 been occasioned by there being two Bernards, and 
 by Bernard, archbishop of Ragusa, being also called 
 Archbishop of Sclavonia. There are two charters in 
 the chartulary of Whitby, by Bernard, bishop of Carlisle, 
 relating to the Church of Crossby Ravensworth, in 
 Westmorland, which, from the witnesses to them, 
 must belong to this second Bernard. 
 
 During this period of vacancy of the see, Carlisle 
 and the district suffered severely from invasions by 
 the Scotch. In 1173 and 1174 William the Lion 
 invaded the district and besieged Carlisle. In 12 16 
 Carlisle was again besieged and taken by Alexander 
 of Scotland. Henry III. writes to Pope Honorius III. 
 that Carlisle has revolted to the Scotch, and that the 
 canons of Carlisle 
 
 " in prajudicium juris nostri ct Ecclesicc Eboracensis ad in- 
 stanciam Regis Scotia inimici nostri, quendam dericum suuni 
 interdictum et cxcomnmnicalum elegcrnnt sibi in Episcopum et 
 pasiorem," 
 
 and requests the pope to provide for the see. 
 Accordingly, in 12 18, the legate Gualio sends the 
 canons of Carlisle into exile, — 
 
 " co quod regi Scoltorum excommunicato, met 11 mortis coacti 
 celebraverunt divina " (Chron. Lanercost).
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 7 1 
 
 Gualio also appointed to the bishopric Hugh, abbot 
 of Beaulieu (Bello Loco), in Burgundy, and com- 
 mitted the possessions of the canons to him. He was 
 consecrated by the Archbishop of York, February 24, 
 1 2 19. His episcopate was a brief one, but he 
 appears to have been a firm administrator and a 
 redresser of injustice ; his charters in the registers of 
 Holm, Wetheral, Lanercost, and Whitby show that 
 he took care to make the monastic impropriators of 
 livings in his diocese provide for the wants of these 
 livings, and he did not hesitate to make them dis- 
 gorge. In two of his charters he uses the peculiar 
 style of " Hugo dei gratia Karleolensis ecclesicevocatus 
 sacerdos," instead of " Hugo dei gratia Karleolensis 
 episcoptis." He must also have reconstituted and 
 re-endowed the Augustinian house at Carlisle after 
 its canons had been expelled by Gualio. We know 
 very little of the history of this body up to this date. 
 The county historians give the first three priors as 
 ^Ethelwulf, Walter, and John, the two last of whom 
 appear as parties or witnesses to charters in the local 
 registers ; so also does P. (probably Peter), priore 
 Augustino et Rogero Canonicis Karleole7isibus (Register 
 of Wetheral), and G., prior of Carlisle (Register of 
 Lanercost), while the Chronicle of Lanercost says 
 that Henry de Mariscis became prior of Carlisle in 
 1 2 14, probably a brother of Richard de Marisco, 
 bishop of Durham. The county histories also state 
 that up to this time the bishop and the convent held 
 their emoluments in common, and that Bishop Hugh 
 effected a division between them. This must to some 
 extent be an error ; the Pipe Rolls of 1187 and 1188
 
 72 CARLISLE. 
 
 show that the bishopric had an independent, though 
 inadequate, endowment; and the language of the 
 Chronicle of Lanercost shows that the possessions 
 of the canons were also independent. The bishop 
 did, no doubt, effect a division of the property, for 
 he restored to the reconstituted house of Carlisle 
 only part of its old endowment, retaining for his see 
 the manor of Linstock, and there the bishops of 
 Carlisle long had their residence. Bishop Hugh 
 died in 1223, and the writer of the Chronicle of 
 Lanercost, who was probably a friar minorite of 
 Carlisle, thus viciously records the event : — 
 
 " Hugo Carliolensis episcopus, qui conventum ejus ecdeSia 
 horribiliter dispersit el eoritm possessiones fraudulenta divisioiie 
 dimidiavit, jitsto Dei judicio, rediens a atria Romana, apiui 
 abbatiam qua Ferte dicitur, in partibus Burgundia, itigurgi- 
 lalus, absque viatico et miserabilitcr discessit die dominica infra 
 oclavas Ascensionis." 
 
 Bishop Hugh was at York, in 1220, when Henry 
 III. of England and Alexander II. of Scotland met 
 there and signed a truce, for the observance of which 
 the bishop was one of the sureties. Whether he was 
 one of the negotiators of the treaty or not does not 
 appear ; but from the very earliest establishment of 
 the see of Carlisle up to the union of the kingdoms, 
 to attend to Scottish affairs and truces, was part of 
 the duties imposed upon the bishops of Carlisle. 
 
 ^Lthelwulf, the first bishop, was probably a courtier : 
 the Bernards were shadows, and Hugh an adminis- 
 trative reformer ; the fourth bishop, Walter Malclerk, 
 was a diplomatist, and had represented, as ambas- 
 sador or agent, the interests of King John at the
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 73 
 
 Papal Court during his contest with the barons. 
 According to the Chronicle of Lanercost he was, at 
 the time of his appointment, a canon of Carlisle, 
 and he was also sheriff of Cumberland from the 
 second year of Henry III. to the sixteenth, an office 
 which he frequently exercised by deputy. During 
 the twenty-three years that he held his see he de- 
 voted himself to a political life, and underwent the 
 vicissitudes which politicians commonly undergo ; in 
 1232 he was appointed by Henry III. Treasurer of 
 the Exchequer, but was dismissed from office in the 
 following year, with most of his colleagues, to make 
 way for Poitevins, and other strangers. Bishop 
 Walter was afterwards again in high favour, and 
 employed as a diplomatist. He was catechist to 
 Prince Edward, which is a curious appointment to 
 be held by one who is said to have owed his name 
 of Malclerk to his scant stock of learning ; he was 
 also one of the lord justices when Henry III. went 
 abroad in 1243. He was probably so taken up with 
 the affairs of the state, as to have little time to attend 
 to those of his diocese ; considering the length of 
 time he held office, his name rarely appears in the 
 local chartularies. But he was able to attend to his 
 own interests ; probably by his influence his nephew, 
 Radulf Barri, was appointed prior of Carlisle, on the 
 death of Bartholomew, in 1231. He obtained, in 
 1230, from Henry III. a grant of the manor of 
 Dalston, a manor in the forest of Cumberland, lying 
 between the river Caldew and the Roman road from 
 Carlisle to the west, which had escheated to the 
 Crown in the reign of Henry II. The conveyance
 
 74 CARLISLE. 
 
 makes no mention of La Rose, or Rose Castle, or 
 of any manor house, and probably there was none. 
 The sheriff of Cumberland, who collected the profits, 
 would not require a manor house either to reside in 
 or for the reception of the profits, as Carlisle was a 
 more convenient place. It may be observed that 
 none of the manors in charge of the sheriff of 
 Cumberland, as escheats, had manor houses. This 
 grant brought the bishops of Carlisle into litigation, 
 in which they were ultimately successful. In addi- 
 tion to thus securing a lasting and permanent benefit 
 to his see, Bishop Walter Malclerk had, in 1244, a 
 very valuable piece of picking granted to him, 
 namely, the wardship of Walter Fitz Odard de 
 Wigton, a babe of tender age, the owner of five fat 
 manors within the see of Carlisle. This bishop was 
 a great patron of the Friar Preachers, and it was 
 under his patronage that, in 1233, the Friar Preach- 
 ers, or Black Friars, and the Friar Minorites, or Grey 
 Friars, settled in Carlisle, in localities which still retain 
 their name. The Carmelites, or White Friars, had 
 also a house at Appleby, and the Austin Friars, or 
 Friars Eremite, one at Penrith. In a diocese like 
 Carlisle, which must have required strenuous mis- 
 sionary efforts, the assistance of these friars must 
 have been of the utmost value in spreading true 
 Christianity; they soon acquired great popularity, 
 and in the next century the quatnor ordines received 
 many legacies from inhabitants of the see. 
 
 Bishop Walter Malclerk resigned his see in 1246, 
 joined the Friar Preachers at Oxford, and died there 
 in 1248.
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 75 
 
 Sylvester de Everdon, archdeacon of Chester, his 
 successor in the see, was again a bishop of another 
 type, a man of parchment, a lawyer, a clerk in the 
 Chancery, who acquired, by practice in the engrossing 
 of writs and deeds, a knowledge of law, which made 
 him first vice-chancellor, and then, in 1244, chancellor 
 of England, an office which he resigned in 1246, on 
 his appointment as Bishop of Carlisle, wishing to 
 devote himself to the affairs of his see ; but he con- 
 tinued to take a leading part in the political and 
 religious movements of the day, and was one of four 
 prelates (viz., Canterbury, Winchester, Salisbury, and 
 Carlisle) who, in 1253, called upon Henry III. as a 
 deputation to remonstrate with him on his frequent 
 violations of their privileges, the oppressions with 
 which he had loaded them, and all his subjects, and 
 the uncanonical, and forced elections which were • 
 made to vacant dignities. The king, in words of 
 biting sarcasm, turned the tables on the prelates by 
 suggesting that, as they had been thus elected, they 
 had better resign : — 
 
 " Et te, Sylvester Carleoleusis^ qui din lambcns canccllariam 
 clericorum meorum chriculus extitisti, quahter postpositis multis 
 theologis et personis revere ndis te episcopal um sublegavi." 
 
 The remonstrances of the prelates had this effect, 
 that in 1255 the king ratified the great charter in 
 most solemn manner, and the said prelates, with 
 several others in equally solemn form, cursed all 
 breakers of charters. In that same year Bishop 
 Sylvester fell from his horse and broke his neck. 
 He was more than once engaged in litigation for the 
 protection of the rights of his see.
 
 76 CARLISLE. 
 
 A bishop of another type now comes on the scene, 
 a type of which many instances will appear, the local 
 man. Thomas de Vipont, or Veteripont, member of 
 a well-known local family, and rector of Graystock, 
 a church in the diocese, succeeded Sylvester de 
 Everdon, but he merely walks across the scene. 
 Elected November, 1255, consecrated, in company 
 with Henry, bishop of Candida Casa at St. Agatha's, 
 Richmond, in Yorkshire, on February 7, 1255-6, he 
 died in October, 1256. There is a solitary charter 
 by him in the register of Holm Cultram, but his 
 episcopate is memorable for the successful claim 
 made by the Bishop of Durham to the profits of the 
 benefices belonging to the bishopric of Carlisle, sede 
 vacante. 
 
 The next bishop was Robert de Chauncy, or 
 Chauncey : his name has been made into Chause and 
 into de Chalize; but he was of the family of Chauncy 
 de Chauncy, near Amiens, and afterwards of Scirpen- 
 beck, near Pocklington, in Yorkshire. The name 
 appears in documents in the chartulary of Whitby as 
 Chauncy. He was, when appointed to Carlisle, arch- 
 deacon of Bath. He was brought up to medicine, 
 and was physician to Eleanor, queen of Henry HI., 
 who presented him to a church worth 100 marks per 
 annum. He was sheriff of Cumberland for a year 
 and a half at the end of the reign of Henry III., and 
 brought two Yorkshiremen, Robert and Roger de 
 Pockington, to act as his deputies. Machel says he 
 was sheriff for the first two years of Edward I., but 
 this is doubtful. Richard de Crepping was sheriff 
 at the accession of Edward I., having succeeded the
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 77 
 
 bishop shortly before the death of the old king. 
 There was evidently a quarrel between the two, for the 
 sheriff, in the first year of Edward I., informed the 
 Lord Chancellor that the bishop had forbidden his 
 tenants to take the oath of fealty to the new monarch, 
 who was then abroad ; this the prelate denied, saying 
 the sheriff was at fault in not having attended to 
 receive their fealty. The bishop, shortly after this, 
 excommunicated the sheriff for levying an illegal 
 distress on the convent of Holm Cultram, but a 
 writ of prohibition compelled the bishop to retract. 
 Bishop Chauncy appears to have played no part in 
 the great political struggles of the reign of Henry III. 
 That doubt should be cast upon the readiness of his 
 tenants to pay fealty to Edward I. may indicate that 
 his sympathies were liberal. During the episcopate 
 of this bishop much litigation took place about the 
 church of Crosby Ravensworth, in the diocese of Car- 
 lisle, which the abbey of Whitby held under various 
 charters and archiepiscopal and episcopal confirma- 
 tions. An account of the proceedings is in the char- 
 tulary of Whitby, published by the Surtees Society. 
 The result is not known, but these proceedings, and 
 the charters of Crosby Ravensworth, introduce several 
 officials of the diocese of Carlisle, whose names we do 
 not remember to have seen in the local chartularies, 
 •such as the official of the Archdeacon of Carlisle, and 
 the magister striatum there. The officials, both ot 
 the bishop and the archdeacon, held their courts in 
 the cathedral of Carlisle, as did special judges 
 appointed by the pope, an appointment held by this 
 bishop at Carlisle, before he was appointed to the see.
 
 78 CARLISLE. 
 
 The Chronicle of Lanercost sums up the character 
 of this bishop thus : — 
 
 " Divini honoris fervidzts, amator humanitatis, ct urbanitatis 
 promptus executor, qui quam dapsilis et largus cxtitcrit fine nobis 
 mundus atteslari poterit" 
 
 On the 13th of December, 1278, the canons of 
 Carlisle elected as bishop William de Rothelfeld, 
 dean of York ; all the formalities were carried out to 
 complete the election, but de Rothelfeld refused to 
 accept the office. On this the chapter, without 
 waiting for a second conge d'elire, nay, even after 
 being inhibited by the king, proceeded to a second 
 election and chose Ralph de Irton, a member of a 
 Cumberland family, who was prior of Gisburne, in 
 Yorkshire. For this the canons were attached, and 
 made answer that they did not know they were doing 
 wrong, and submitted themselves to the pleasure of 
 the king, Edward I., but the bishop elect went off 
 to Rome to urge his interests there. The pope, 
 Nicholas III., appointed a commission to ascertain 
 the facts ; they reported that both elections were 
 irregular, the canons having appointed a committee 
 of their body, the prior, precentor, succentor, cella- 
 rius, and subsacrist, to elect : and that, owing to the 
 death of the Archbishop of York difficulties had arisen 
 as to the confirmation of the second election. The 
 pope, by bull dated April, 1280, solved the difficulty 
 in a highly diplomatic manner. He declared the elec- 
 tion void as not made by all the electors, and then of 
 his own authority appointed Ralph de Irton, bishop 
 of Carlisle. The pope thus judiciously avoided 
 offending the king by countenancing an election
 
 THE NORMAN BISHOPRIC. 79 
 
 which the king had declared void ; he judiciously 
 avoided upholding the king's authority, for he declared 
 the election void on different grounds to those on 
 which the king had done so : and he also established 
 a precedent for the pope appointing an English 
 bishop. The king submitted as tamely to the pontiff 
 as the prior and convent did to the king. The 
 bishop returned to England on May 30, 1280, and, 
 in September of that year, Edward I. and Eleanor, 
 his queen, visited Lanercost and hunted in Inglewood 
 Forest. In October of that year, Bishop Irton held 
 a convocation of his clergy in his cathedral (in ecdesia 
 majori Karleolensi), who granted him the tenths of 
 the churches for two years, to be paid according to 
 the verum valorem, and out of the new money within 
 a year. The writer of the Chronicle of Lanercost 
 says : — 
 
 " Unde solvimus in universo viginti quatuor libras ei. Und( 
 de ista materia dixit H. sic — 
 
 Grex desolatus, fast ore din viduatus, 
 Sic cito tonderi non indiget, immo Jovcri ; 
 Grex desolatus, nimis hactemts extcniiatus, 
 Jam confortari debet, non excoriari. 
 Sed si pastor oves habeat tondere neccsse, 
 Debet eipietas, modus, et moderamen inesse." 
 
 In 1 28 1 this bishop brought to a successful con- 
 clusion the litigation about the manor and advowson 
 of Dalston, which had arisen out of the grant thereof 
 to Bishop Sylvester de Everdon. The king, Bishop 
 Irton, the prior and convent of Carlisle, and the 
 parson of Thursby, were all parties to further litiga- 
 tion about the tithes of Einethwaite and Curthwaite,
 
 So CARLISLE. 
 
 which places were assarts or enclosures in the forest of 
 Inglewood in the parish of Aspatria : the king was 
 decided to have the best title, and he shortly granted 
 them to the prior and convent of Carlisle. This is 
 important as showing that civilisation was advancing 
 in the diocese, and these assarts ultimately became 
 parishes carved out of the extensive parish of Aspatria. 
 Spite of the method of his appointment, Bishop 
 Irton enjoyed the confidence of Edward I., and was 
 employed in many important and confidential mis- 
 sions, particularly in connexion with Scotland and 
 the claims thereto advanced by Edward I. He died 
 ^it his palace at Linstock, near Carlisle, on March i, 
 1292, from the effects of fatigue occasioned by a 
 winter journey from London. The Chronicle of 
 Lanercost describes him as — 
 
 " Vir callidns et providtts sed admodum aipidits, qui visitationcs 
 •ecclesiarum vertit in voraginem qmvstuum et ad fabricam 
 culminis majoris ecclesicc sua sedis extorsit per totam diacesem a 
 simplicibus sacei-dotibtis anniversariis mulctam inhonestam."
 
 CARLISLE. 8 1 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 
 
 The new Bishop of Carlisle was chosen from the 
 canons of that place. John de Halucton, de Halogh- 
 ton (his name is variously spelt, but he is best known 
 as John Halton), was elected on St. George's Day 
 (April 23rd), 1292. In the following month, on the 
 Sunday within the octave of the Ascension, a dire 
 misfortune befell his cathedral and cathedral city j, 
 a tremendous hurricane, evidently from the west,, 
 blew for twenty-four hours, parching up the vegeta- 
 tation, forcing men and horses off their roads, and: 
 driving the sea up higher, no doubt over Burgh and, 
 Rockcliff marshes, than ever had been known before,, 
 to the destruction of large numbers of cattle and 
 sheep. In the midst of this terrible storm, an 
 incendiary set fire to his father's house, which was 
 just outside the city walls, near the west end of the 
 cathedral : the flames spread, and the whole city and 
 suburbs were destroyed with the exception of a few 
 houses and the church of the Black Friars. The 
 Chronicle of Lanercost preserves the following : — 
 
 " VERSUS DE COMBUSTIONE KARLIOLL 
 
 " Pro dolor immensis, Maii sub tempore mensis, 
 Ignibus accensis, urbs arsit Karliolensis ; 
 Urbs desolata, cujus sunt aspera fata, 
 Flammis vastata, misere jactet incinerata. 
 Ecce, repentinis datur inclyta villa ruinis, 
 Fitque cremata cinis, salvis tantum Jacobinis. 1 
 
 1 The French name (or the Black Friars. 
 G
 
 82 CARLISLE. 
 
 Organa, campance, vox musica canonicorum, 
 Jam menti sanoe sunt instrumenta dolorum. 
 Post desolamen urbs sentiat hrec relevamen, 
 Fiat, fiat Amen; hoc audi, Christe, precamen." 
 
 From the special mention of them, we may conclude 
 the organs and bells in the cathedral had been such 
 as the canons might be proud of. In this fire the 
 muniments of the city and the see perished. Charters 
 granted at a later date to the city of Carlisle recite 
 the destruction in this fire of all earlier ones : the 
 earliest existing register of the bishops of Carlisle 
 commences in 1292, shortly after this fire. This 
 register and its successors record the acts of Bishops 
 Halton, Ross, Kirkby, Welton, and Appleby, from 
 1292 to 1396, a period nearly coinciding with the 
 Scottish wars of Edward I., II., and III., in which 
 Carlisle as a fortress was of the highest importance, 
 while its bishops filled high military and political 
 offices, often being captains and governors of Carlisle, 
 and always lords marchers. All the transactions of 
 the diocese which were conducted in writing are 
 recorded in the registers of the five bishops we have 
 mentioned. Other entries of wider interest relating 
 to diocesan, national, and even international politics 
 occur at intervals. More than one hundred most 
 interesting wills, mainly of persons of the upper- 
 middle class are transcribed in these volumes, which 
 also contain very full lists of ordinations. These 
 volumes have recently been transcribed at the expense 
 of the Cumberland and Westmorland Antiquarian 
 and Archaeological Society, and are in slow course of 
 being edited for the press.
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 83 
 
 In the year of Halton's accession to the episcopate, 
 1292, the new and stringent valuation of church 
 property known as the Taxation of Pope Nicholas 
 was made, in order to facilitate the collection of a 
 tenth of all ecclesiastical property which Edward I. 
 had obtained from that pope on taking a new vow 
 of crusade. This Taxatio was known as the Verus 
 or Nbvus Valor, by way of distinction from one 
 made in 1253, the Vetus Valor, under a grant by 
 Innocent III. to Henry III. of first fruits and 
 tenths. The Taxatio of Pope Nicholas remained 
 in general force until the Valor Ecclesiasticus of 
 Henry VIII., but it was, for a portion of the province 
 of York, superseded by the Nova Taxatio of 1318, 
 to which we shall presently come. We give a con- 
 densed summary of the valuation for the diocese of 
 Carlisle : — 
 
 Spiritualities. 
 
 Deanery of Carlisle 
 
 Deanery of Allerdale 
 
 Deanery of Westmorland 
 
 Deanery of Cumberland 
 
 The Archdeacon's synodals, &c. 
 
 .£7" 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 503 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 788 
 
 10 
 
 8 
 
 544 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 £2,557 9 10 
 Temporalities 613 15 9a 
 
 £3.i7i 5 Ik 
 
 Three parishes in the deanery of Carlisle, and one in the 
 deanery of Westmorland, are exempt as not exceeding ten 
 marks in annual value. 
 
 Bishop Halton was appointed to collect from the 
 .Scottish bishops and clergy their tenths under the 
 Taxation of Pope Nicholas ; he had as coadjutor 
 
 G 2
 
 84 CARLISLE. 
 
 the Bishop of Caithness, and he employed a large 
 staff of the Scottish regular clergy as sub-collectors ; 
 but frequent entries in his register prove that the 
 collection was a work of time and difficulty, and the 
 terrors of excommunication had often to be had 
 resource to. Lists of the sums collected are preserved 
 in the register ; this business frequently took Bishop 
 Halton into Scotland, and many of his writs and 
 orders for regulation of his own diocese are dated 
 from Jedburgh. 
 
 Bishop Halton succeeded his predecessor Bishop 
 Irton as one of the commissioners appointed for 
 trial of the merits of the many claims made to the 
 Crown of Scotland. He was present at Berwick in 
 October and November, 1292, when judgment was 
 given in favour of John Balliol, to whom the Scottish 
 castles were at once given up. Difficulties soon 
 arose, and in 1294 Bishop Halton went to Scotland 
 as ambassador from Edward I. under letters of safe- 
 conduct from John Balliol ; but Balliol and the 
 Scottish barons could not endure their position as 
 vassals, and entered into an alliance with France. 
 In 1296 war between England and Scotland was 
 precipitated by the refusal of Balliol to attend a 
 parliament at Newcastle, the massacre of a small 
 body of English troops, and the investment of 
 Carlisle by the Scots, under the Earl of Buchan, 
 who, finding Carlisle too strong for him, and the 
 citizens too determined, — the very women taking part 
 in the fighting, — raided through the district and com- 
 mitted horrible atrocities, sparing neither man, woman, 
 nor child, and falling upon the religious houses at
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 85 
 
 Lambley, Lanercost, and Hexham. The first, a 
 small nunnery on the borders of Cumberland and 
 Northumberland, they utterly destroyed ; at Lanercost 
 they burned the conventual buildings, but the church 
 escaped, owing probably to a report that the English 
 king, with an army, was approaching ; on this the 
 Earl of Buchan retired into Scotland. Edward I. 
 destroyed Berwick. Balliol, by a formal instrument, 
 copy whereof in Halton's register, renounced the 
 homage he had paid to the English king, who took 
 possession of Scotland, and filled all the important 
 posts with Englishmen. Scotland rose in 1297 
 under Wallace, who, in that year, after his victory at 
 Stirling, again harried Lanercost, and summoned 
 Carlisle to surrender, but withdrew on finding the 
 garrison prepared for defence. During this year 
 Robert Bruce swore fealty to Edward I. on the 
 sword of St. Thomas before Bishop Halton, one of 
 a series of historical pageants that about this time 
 were held in Carlisle cathedral, and which might 
 well supply scenes for the painter's brush. In the 
 following year, 1298, Edward L, after the battle of 
 Falkirk, was compelled to retire with his victorious 
 army upon Carlisle, where entries in the bishop's 
 register show that large stores were being accumu- 
 lated in the castle of which Bishop Halton was now 
 the custos. The register contains very interesting 
 accounts, both originals and copies from the Ex- 
 chequer Rolls, of expenses incurred by the bishop as 
 such custos. It also contains petitions that allow- 
 ances may be made to him for damage caused by 
 the passage of troops to Scotland. The king shortly
 
 86 CARLISLE. 
 
 went south, but in 1299 he wrote to Bishop Halton 
 that he would be at Carlisle by midsummer ; he did 
 not, however, come until the next year, 1300, when 
 he was followed by his new Queen, Margaret. 
 
 At Carlisle he assembled one of the finest and 
 most brilliant armies England had ever put in the 
 field, and proceeded to Caerlaverock Castle, which 
 he besieged and took, as also other fortresses in the 
 south of Scotland ; but the country was too im- 
 poverished to sustain his army, and he made a truce 
 and withdrew. On this occasion he and his queen" 
 were the guests of the church at the abbeys of 
 Holm Cultram and Lanercost and at the episcopal 
 palace of Rose. At Holm Cultram the Bishop of 
 Glasgow, then prisoner, swore allegiance under cir- 
 cumstances of great solemnity. Edward I. returned 
 south, but the Scottish nobles and Wallace kept the 
 war up until Wallace was captured and hanged in 
 1305. In 1306 Robert Bruce stabbed John Comyn 
 of Badenoch, of the rival house of Balliol, in the 
 church of the Greyfriars at Dumfries, and was shortly 
 afterwards crowned King of Scotland at Scone. This 
 roused the old king's ire ; he sent his son on in 
 advance, who ruthlessly wasted the Scottish country ; 
 the king followed in easy stages, and he and the 
 queen arrived at Lanercost'in September, 1306, and 
 stayed there for six months, with the exception of a 
 short visit to Carlisle and to Bishop Halton at 
 Linstock. From Lanercost Edward I. summoned a 
 Parliament to meet at Carlisle on January 20, 1306-7. 
 The Prince of Wales, the Archbishop of York, nine- 
 teen bishops, thrice that number of mitred abbots, a
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 87 
 
 large number of the most powerful barons of the 
 realm, and the great officers of state, came to Carlisle 
 to attend this Parliament, which passed the statute 
 of Carlisle, forbidding the payment of talliages on 
 monastic property, and other imposts by which money 
 was raised to be sent out of the country. To Carlisle 
 also came Cardinal Petrus Hispanus (Cardinal Peter 
 d'Espagnol), the papal legate. He preached in the 
 cathedral at Carlisle, and, — 
 
 " revested himselfe and the other bishops which were present, 
 and then, with candels light and causing the bels to be roong, 
 they accursed, in terrible wise, Robert Bruce, the vsurper of 
 the crowne of Scotland, with all his partakers, aiders, and 
 mainteiners." — Holinshed, ii. 523. 
 
 About midsummer another stately ceremony took 
 place in Carlisle cathedral ; the king made there 
 solemn offering of the horse litter in which he had 
 travelled to the north and of the horses belonging to 
 it. On July 3 he mounted his charger and set off 
 towards Scotland, but died on Burgh Marsh on 
 July 7, 1307. Faint traditions of his funeral pageant 
 passing over Staynmoor still linger there, and the 
 splendours of the Parliament of Carlisle were not 
 forgotten by the citizens three centuries later. 
 
 The heir to the throne arrived at Carlisle from 
 Wales on July 18, and on the 20th was proclaimed 
 king, and received homage at the castle from the 
 English nobles, who were assembled for the Scottish 
 expedition. He accompanied his father's funeral for 
 a few days' march, and then returned to Carlisle and 
 proceeded thence to Dumfries, where he received 
 homage from some of the Scotch nobility, but he
 
 88 CARLISLE. 
 
 soon went to the South for his father's funeral. With 
 the proclamation of Edward II. the most brilliant 
 period of the history of Carlisle comes to a close. 
 Its importance as a fortress was in no way diminished, 
 but no great armies were again assembled under its 
 walls for the conquest of Scotland ; Berwick rather 
 than Carlisle became their rendezvous; Bishop Halton 
 continued to act on the royal behalf in Scottish 
 matters, but the character of the war changed ; the 
 English were worsted, and his diocese was overrun 
 and wasted. Large sums were wrung out of it for 
 ransom, or hostages given in default of payment. In 
 131 1 Robert Bruce was at Lanercost for three days; 
 in 1 3 14 Edward Bruce visited Rose for a like period, 
 and laid the country waste throughout the forest 
 of Inglewood, while the bishop was blockaded in 
 Carlisle, which was too strong for Bruce. After 
 Bannockburn, Gillesland was compelled to pay 
 tribute and the inhabitants to swear allegiance to 
 Bruce. In 13 15 occurred the famous siege of 
 Carlisle by Robert Bruce, and its gallant and suc- 
 cessful defence by Andrew de Hercla ; in 1322 
 Robert Bruce burnt Rose Castle, ravaged Holm 
 Cultram Abbey, and twice in that year wasted the 
 country far and wide. No wonder that the bishop 
 was fugitive from his diocese; in T318 he addressed 
 a piteous letter to the pope, in which he states that 
 he is reduced to indigence, and asks for the appro- 
 priation to his see of the living of Horncastle, in 
 Lincolnshire, as a means of support. This he ob- 
 tained, and Horncastle and other Lincolnshire livings 
 belonged to the Bishop of Carlisle until the time of
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 89 
 
 Bishop Percy. The bishop writes from Melburn, in 
 Derbyshire, a church which was also appropriated 
 to his see. He died in November, 1324, at Rose 
 Castle, says the Chronicle of Lanercost. He held an 
 ordination in that year at Horncastle, under licence 
 from his brother of Lincoln. His last public duty, 
 other than the duties of his see, was as commissioner 
 for peace with Scotland in 1320. 
 
 His residence in the beginning of his episcopate 
 was at Linstock, where, in 1292, he entertained John 
 Romanus, archbishop of York, who, with a large 
 suite, was en route to his archiepiscopal peculiar of 
 Hexham. In 1300 Edward I. and Queen Margaret 
 stayed for a short time at Rose ; in 1307 they were 
 Bishop Halton's guests at Linstock. The bishop in 
 that year was evidently anxious to obtain a new 
 residence for his see, for he petitioned for ground 
 within the city of Carlisle on which to build one. 
 He probably planned, though he may not have carried 
 out, Rose Castle, on the plan partly remaining until 
 now, — namely, a concentric Edwardian castle : in 
 this would be incorporated, as at Naworth, an older 
 peel tower, which, with a lot of wooden buildings, 
 probably accommodated Edward I. and his queen. 
 There would be no better accommodation at 
 Linstock. 
 
 So great was the devastation wrought by the Scots 
 during the later part of this prelate's time, that in 
 1318 a royal mandate was issued to Bishop Halton 
 to make a Nova Taxatio over part of the province 
 of York, as the clergy were unable to pay the tax 
 according to the Valor of Pope Nicholas. To give
 
 9© CARLISLE. 
 
 an instance of the difference : in the valuation of 
 Pope Nicholas the temporalities of the Priory of 
 Lanercostare set down as ^74. 12s. 6|d. per annum ; 
 in the Nova Taxatio they are returned as nothing. 
 The same return is made as to most of the churches 
 on the borders of Cumberland. This was not a new 
 condition of things in 1318. So early as 1302 Bishop 
 Halton had to direct the collectors of the disme, or 
 tenth, to collect nothing from certain churches, those 
 along the border, and two-thirds only from a long list 
 of other churches. 
 
 Strange and marked must have been the contrast 
 between the splendour and plenty in Carlisle during 
 the visits of Edward I. and the poverty in the 
 country around ; the citizens of Carlisle waxing fat 
 on the wages of the soldiery, while the wretched 
 peasants around them starved. 
 
 The canons of Carlisle, on January 7, 1325, 
 elected William de Armyne, who, as rector of 
 Levington, had been, in 13 14, proctor in Parliament 
 for Bishop Halton, and who now, as canon of York, 
 was custos sede vacante of the spiritualities and tempo- 
 ralities of the see, but John Ross, a man from the 
 south (homo australis, the chronicler of Lanercost 
 contemptuously calls him) was consecrated bishop by 
 the pope. The Chronicle makes no further mention 
 of him except that he died at Rose in 1334, an error 
 for 1 33 2, et ad sepeliendum delatus est ad partes australes 
 AnglicB. That he officiated in 1327 at Westminster 
 on the occasion of the consecration of a Bishop of 
 Candida Casa; that he found his diocese in dire 
 poverty, without even a manor house, he says, capable
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 9 1 
 
 of covering him and his familia, that he was anxious 
 about the appropriation of Horncastle ; that he got 
 into debt and into a tremendous litigation with the 
 prior of Carlisle, whom he excommunicated, is about 
 all we know of the "man from the south.'' 
 
 The following document is copied from the 
 register of Bishop Ross, and is dated shortly after his 
 consecration. The bishop appears to be obtaining 
 from the treasury of his cathedral church a sufficient 
 supply of vestments, plate, and service-books for his 
 own private use ; they had probably been returned 
 to the treasury by the executors of his predecessor : — 
 
 " Indentura inter episcopum et capitulum Karl, de vesti- 
 mentis et rebus infra scriptis. 
 
 " Hec indentura testatur quod venerabilis Pater J. misera- 
 tione divina et apostolice sedis gratia Karl. Episcopus ex 
 accommodato recipit de subpriore et conventu ecclesie Karl, 
 mortuo priore ejusdem per manus Walteri de Ebor, ejusdem 
 ecclesie sacriste vestimenta et alia subscripta. 
 
 " Unam casulam rubeam de Samito cum tunica et dalmatica 
 de sindone rubea ejusdem secte cumque alba cum parura de 
 armis Regis et comitis Lincoln. 
 
 " Item j tunicam et dalmaticam de sindone rubea pro Diacono 
 et Subdiacono. 
 
 " Item j casulam cum tunica et dalmatica de baudekyn unius- 
 secte cum alba stola manipulo et pertinenciis de serico consutis. 
 
 " Item alias duas albas cum pertinenciis pro diacono et sub- 
 diacono. 
 
 " Item unam casulam cotidianam. 
 
 " Item unam cappam de samito rubeo cum morsura. 
 
 " Item duas cappas crocei colons. 
 
 " Item duo pallia altaris cum parura brodata et tercium sine 
 parura. 
 
 " Item j Baudekyn integrum pro frontelio. 
 
 " Item j missale sine Evangeliis et Epistolis.
 
 92 CARLISLE. 
 
 " Item j Alium librum Evangeliorum et Epistolarum. 
 
 " Item j Pontificate. 
 
 " Item duo Gradualia. 
 
 " Item unum calicem argenteum deauratum. 
 
 *' Item duo Fiala argentea. 
 
 "Item unum Baculum pestoralem cum capite de argento et 
 deaurato. 
 
 " Item unam Mitram gemmatam et unam aliam simplicem. 
 
 " Item unam par cirothecarum cum uno annulo pontificali. 
 
 *' Item unum Thuribulum argenteum et deauratum. 
 
 " Item unum superaltare. 
 
 " Item unum crismatorium argenteum. 
 
 " Item unum parvum librum pro confirmatione puerorum cum 
 una Stola et ij. cofris. 
 
 " Data Karl, die Dominica proxima post festum Translacionis 
 Sancti Thome Martins Anno gracie ut supra." 
 
 Bishop Ross was succeeded by John de Kirkby, a 
 canon of Carlisle, a new type of bishop, for he was 
 churchman, diplomatist and soldier. As a soldier he 
 was no mere custos of Carlisle, acting on the defensive, 
 organising troops and collecting provisions and stores : 
 he himself headed the troops, and fought in person. 
 He does not appear to have accompanied, in 1334, 
 the forces which assembled at Carlisle under Edward 
 Balliol and invaded Scotland, or those which Edward 
 III. collected there in the following year. But, in 
 1337, he and some of the local barons invaded 
 Scotland with a force raised in Cumberland and 
 Westmorland, and effected a junction with an English 
 army under the Earl of Warwick, which had entered 
 Scotland by Berwick. The united forces did much 
 mischief in Scotland, and Bishop Kirkby became 
 especially obnoxious to the Scots, who in his absence 
 raided into Cumberland, burnt the hospital of St.
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 93 
 
 Nicholas, in the suburbs of Carlisle, and visited Rose, 
 which they burnt and wasted. In the following year 
 Bishop Kirkby and Ralph Dacre, lord of Gilsland, 
 invaded Scotland and raised the siege of Edinburgh, 
 then held by the English, and invested by a Scot- 
 tish army. In 1345, the Scots under Sir William 
 Douglas raided through Cumberland, and wasted 
 Penrith and Gilsland. They were harassed by a small 
 force under Bishop Kirkby and Sir Thomas Ogle, 
 who fell in with a detached party of Scots under Sir 
 Alexander Strachan. In the skirmish that ensued, 
 Strachan was killed by Ogle, who was dangerously 
 wounded. Bishop Kirkby was unhorsed, but re- 
 covered his saddle, rallied his men, and gained the 
 victory. 
 
 These wars much impoverished the already poor 
 see. In 1337 the bishop says he cannot collect the 
 tenths, because the clergy had all fled ; his register 
 shows by various entries that much pressure was put 
 upon him by the king to make him raise money and 
 men-at-arms. To these demands the bishop declined 
 to accede ; indeed, he stood up manfully for his 
 clergy, who declared that, so far from paying procu- 
 rations, tenths, and other imposts, they could hardly 
 live. The bishop positively refused to collect or 
 even to acknowledge a grant of wool from the clergy, 
 made by the Parliament of Nottingham. Poverty 
 and misery were everywhere throughout the diocese. 
 The priory of Lanercost, in 1346, was reduced for 
 the future to utter insignificance by a savage and 
 barbarous raid of the Scots, under David Bruce. 
 Bishop Kirkby, spite of his pluck and fighting powers,
 
 94 CARLISLE. 
 
 was unable to maintain his position in his diocese : 
 he was frequently absent on compulsion, and his 
 ordinations were necessarily held at many places out- 
 side of his own diocese. Within it he does not seem 
 to have been popular. At Penrith, in 1333, and at 
 Caldewstanes, in the suburbs of Carlisle, in 1337, he 
 and his suite were hooted, mobbed, stoned, and 
 wounded by rioters. He was also engaged in a long 
 and expensive litigation with his chapter and with his 
 archdeacon. He died in 1352. During his episco- 
 pate, in 1349, the Black Death ravaged the province 
 of York, but we have found no special mention of its 
 ravages in the diocese of Carlisle. There is, however, 
 a gap of about seven years in the episcopal registers 
 at this time, from 1346 or thereabouts. This would 
 seem to indicate that the administration of the dio- 
 cese was in much confusion in the last years of 
 Kirkby's episcopate ; and it hinders any inquiry as to 
 whether any unusual number of benefices were 
 vacated about the time of the Black Death. 
 
 On this vacancy of the see, as on those occasioned 
 by the deaths of Bishops Chauncey and Halton, 
 disputes arose as to the succession, the Papal 
 Court steadily continuing its policy of arrogating 
 to itself the nomination to English archbishoprics 
 and bishoprics and to the choicest pieces of eccle- 
 siastical preferment. These it generally conferred 
 on foreigners, and the unpopularity of such 
 appointments had much to do with bringing about 
 the Reformation. The impoverished diocese of 
 Carlisle, however, offered slight attraction to Italian 
 priests, who would require strong inducements to
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 95 
 
 overcome their natural dislike to its climate. On 
 the first of these vacancies just mentioned the Papal 
 Court had, as we have seen, secured a diplomatic 
 victory, and set a valuable precedent by declaring the 
 election by the chapter void, and by itself appointing 
 auctoritatc sua the nominee of the chapter. In the 
 second case the Papal Court improved upon the pre- 
 cedent, and put in its nominee, the homo australis, 
 though the king had confirmed Wm. de Armyne, the 
 nominee of the chapter. On the present occasion 
 the Papal Court still further vindicated its authority ; 
 the chapter of Carlisle, under conge d'elire, elected 
 their prior, John de Horncastle, as bishop of Carlisle, 
 and he was confirmed therein by the king. In the 
 Carlisle episcopal registers a page is headed, Regis- 
 trant Dni Johannis de Horncastro Electiet Confirmati, 
 cfC, and he had restitution of the temporalities. 
 A writ addressed to him by the king, and two 
 nominations by him to benefices, are recorded in the 
 registers. John de Horncastle was de facto bishop 
 of Carlisle from February, 1352, to February, 1353, 
 when he had to make place for the papal nominee, 
 Gilbert de Welton, by his name possibly a local man. 
 Bishop Welton died in 1362, and the canons of 
 Carlisle, under conge d'e/i're, elected one of their own 
 body, Thomas de Appleby. The pope declared the 
 election void, but auctor/tate sua appointed de 
 Appleby to the see. He held the see until 1395. 
 
 There is no necessity to linger over Bishops 
 Welton and Appleby ; they were both associated with 
 the local magnates in many commissions, of which 
 we need not give a list, for regulating Scottish matters;
 
 96 CARLISLE. 
 
 and to that extent they were political personages, 
 important political personages, but their registers con- 
 tain no documents equal in historical interest to those 
 in the registers of Halton, Ross, and Kirkby. The 
 Scottish wars were dying down, though Carlisle was 
 unsuccessfully attacked by the Scots in 1385 and 
 1387 : Richard II. was too feeble a monarch to make 
 himself much felt in the far North : thus the history 
 of the diocese of Carlisle ceases to mingle so much 
 as before with the general history of England. These 
 registers contain a great mass of matter of local 
 interest, both to the genealogist and to the topo- 
 grapher, and it is to be hoped that they will be 
 shortly made accessible in print. They throw much 
 light on the architectural history of the cathedral and 
 other churches, while the wills, already mentioned, 
 which belong wholly to the second half of the 
 fourteenth century, are of the deepest interest from 
 the glimpses they give into social life at that time. 
 An unusual proportion of these wills are of clergy 
 beneficed in the diocese ; a perusal of them shows 
 that the reverend testators were by no means badly 
 off, their wills dealing with both real and personal 
 property. Several of them farmed to a considerable 
 extent, to judge from the horses and cattle they had 
 to dispose of, while bequests of clothes, beds, hang- 
 ings, brass pots, brewing utensils, and the like indicate 
 that some of the beneficed clergy, poor as the diocese 
 was, were well clad and dwelt in well-furnished resi- 
 dences. Bequests of books occur, mainly of service 
 books, but occasionally of others. Thomas de Byx 
 leaves books to the library of the prior and convent
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 97 
 
 of Carlisle, unum par Clement inarum et unum Decre- 
 talium. From the wills of both clerics and laics we 
 gather that the quatuor ordines of friars in the diocese 
 were popular ; bequests to them of money are frequent, 
 and their churches were favourite places of interment. 
 Provision is made for much feasting at funerals, and 
 all poor and all clerks who attended generally 
 received a meal and a fee. The fabric fund of the 
 cathedral frequently receives bequests, and so do the 
 bridges at Carlisle, Appleby, Salkeld, and Kirkby- 
 thore : for these bridges and for the cathedral money 
 was frequently raised by indulgences. William de 
 Routhbury, archdeacon of Carlisle, leaves 40s. for the 
 repairs of the chancel roof and window of Great 
 Salkeld church, but if his successor, the new arch- 
 deacon, makes any claim for dilapidations he revokes 
 the bequest. The ordination lists preserved in the 
 registers show that the number of clergy in the diocese 
 must have been very large in proportion to the 
 number of the laity, and far beyond the number for 
 which benefices could be found; judging from their 
 names the persons ordained came, as a rule, from 
 the lower orders of society, and were mainly natives 
 of the diocese. 
 
 Either Bishop Welton or Appleby provided the 
 diocese with a new set of " Constitutions" : a copy is 
 in the volume containing Welton's and Appleby's 
 registers, bound up between the two. They occupy 
 a considerable space, and are too long for repro- 
 duction here, containing some sixty chapters. In- 
 ternal evidence shows that they were laid before a 
 diocesan synod, by whom they were ratified, thus 
 
 H
 
 98 CARLISLE. 
 
 making them diocesan law. Each chapter is taken 
 almost verbatim from one or another of the many 
 similar compilations printed in the Concilia of Spel- 
 man and Wilkins, but the Bishop of Carlisle has not 
 adopted any one code en bloc, though he greatly 
 favours one drawn up by Peter Quivil, bishop of 
 Exeter, 1287. The two last chapters, Be habitu 
 clericorum et Indumentis and Not a de Perjaris et per 
 quos absolvi, have a strong local smack. By the first 
 the clergy were prohibited from wearing cloaks with 
 long sleeves (capce manicatce) or other garments of 
 levity, but they were to wear capce clausce, or super- 
 pellicia, up to the feast of St. Peter ad Vincula, after 
 which date they were to provide themselves with 
 capes clauses, otherwise the offending garments were 
 to be forfeited fabrice Pontis de Eden jnxta Karl. 
 In the second the bishop laments the prevalence 
 of perjury in the diocese of Carlisle, and directs 
 that perjurers confessing their perjury are not to be 
 absolved except in periculo mortis. 
 
 During the period covered by this and the pre- 
 ceding chapter we have little information about the 
 prior and convent of Carlisle except that they were 
 generally at loggerheads or litigation with their bishop, 
 who was generally imposed upon them by Papal 
 provision to the prejudice of the prior and convent's 
 selection under a conge d'elire. This culminated in a 
 grand riot when William de Dalston, elected prior 
 about 13S5, refused to profess canonical obedience 
 to Bishop Appleby. The bishop directed the parish 
 priest of St. Mary's in the cathedral to denounce the 
 prior inter sollempnia missarum as excommunicate.
 
 THE SCOTTISH WARS. 99 
 
 A riot ensued, and the priest was hustled out of the 
 church. The archbishop intervened, and in the 
 end the prior, who was also accused of immorality, 
 had to resign his office. Contests at this time 
 between bishops and their chapters were by no 
 means peculiar to this diocese, the monastic bodies 
 generally struggling for freedom from episcopal 
 control. 
 
 The episcopal registers, 1292 to 1396, contain 
 many instances of indulgences to raise money for the 
 repair of the cathedral of Carlisle, which had suffered 
 much by fire and at the hands of the Scots. Several 
 indulgences for the same purpose were granted by 
 the archbishops of York, and will be found in their 
 registers : some of them are printed in the Surtees 
 Society's publications, vol. xliv., Priory of Hexham. 
 
 H 2
 
 IOO CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A CENTURY AND A QUARTER OF BISHOPS. 
 
 On the death of Bishop Appleby in 1395 the prior and 
 convent of Carlisle procured a congkd'elireixova the king, 
 and elected Bishop "William Strickland, or Stirkland, 
 member of a well-known and ancient family in West- 
 morland. Again the Papal Court disregarded the 
 chapter's election, and in 1396 imposed upon them 
 Robert Reid, bishop of Dromore, and a Dominican 
 friar, who was almost immediately translated to 
 Chichester. He was, in 1397, succeeded by Thomas 
 Merks, a monk of Westminster : who probably owed 
 his elevation to the Papal Court. So far as local 
 matters are concerned, he is a mere nonentity — no 
 acts of his in his diocese are recorded ; but to many 
 he is the best known of the early bishops of Carlisle 
 by reason of his speech on behalf of his king in 
 Shakespeare's play of Richard the Second. Bishop 
 Merks was the only person who raised his voice in 
 Parliament to protest against the deposition of 
 Richard II. :— 
 
 " Worst in this royal presence may I speak, 
 Yet best beseeming me to speak the truth. 
 Would God, that any in this noble presence 
 Were enough noble to be upright judge 
 Of noble Richard ; then true nobless would 
 Learn him forbearance from so foul a wrong:.
 
 A CENTURY AND A QUARTER OF BISHOPS. IOI 
 
 "What subject can give sentence on his king? 
 
 And who sits here that is not Richard's subject ? 
 
 ***** 
 
 " And shall the figure of God's Majesty, — 
 His captain, steward, deputy elect, 
 Anointed, crowned, planted many years, — 
 Be judg'd by subject and inferior breath, 
 And he himself not present ? O forbid it, God, 
 That, in a Christian climate, souls refined 
 Should show so heinous, black, obscene a deed ! 
 I speak to subjects, and a subject speaks, 
 Stirr'd up by heaven thus boldly for his king." 
 ***** 
 
 The Earl of Northumberland. 
 " Well have you argued, sir ; and, for your pains 
 Of capital treason we arrest you here. 
 My lord of Westminster, be it your charge 
 To keep him safely till his day of trial." 
 
 The poet puts sentence on the bishop in the mouth 
 of Bolingbroke (Henry IV.), — 
 
 " Carlisle, this is your doom : — 
 Choose out some secret place, some reverend room, 
 More than thou hast, and with it joy thy life, 
 So, as thou liv'st in peace, die free from strife ; 
 For, though mine enemy thou hast ever been, 
 High sparks of honour in thee have I seen." 
 
 Merks was deprived of his bishopric, but allowed 
 to accept other preferment, and died a Gloucestershire 
 rector. He is the first Bishop of Carlisle of whom a 
 portrait has come down to us ; it represents him in 
 the choir-tippet and hood of a monk of West- 
 minster. 
 
 With the accession of Bishop Reid we lose the 
 assistance we have had during the fourteenth century 
 of the episcopal registers : no episcopal registers are
 
 102 CARLISLE. 
 
 in existence for the diocese of Carlisle from 1396 tp 
 1 56 1, unless by some miracle Bishop Strickland's 
 register still survives ; it was in the possession of 
 Lord William Howard of Naworth in 1606, as is 
 shown in a paper in the seventh volume of the 
 "Transactions of the Cumberland and Westmorland 
 Antiquarian and Archaeological Society." Nothing 
 exists to supply the place of these registers. Canon 
 Raine, in the preface to " Letters from Northern 
 Registers," says : — 
 
 "It is much to be regretted that, in a city like Carlisle, 
 which is one of the gateways into Scotland, so few documentary 
 memorials should have been preserved. Their destruction, 
 however, was probably due to that restless people whose dan- 
 gerous proximity has invested with such interest the past 
 history of the capital of the Borders." 
 
 We hardly are inclined to put quite so much 
 blame on our neighbours. The earlier records, 
 ecclesiastical and civil, perished in the conflagration 
 of 1292, none being left. The later perished in the 
 time of the Troubles, between 1643 and 1649 or 1660, 
 a few alone, like the two volumes of episcopal 
 registers we have dealt with, the volume containing 
 the episcopal acts from 1561 to 1643, and the 
 Dormant Book of the city of Carlisle, luckily escap- 
 ing. The monastic chartularies survived this second 
 period of ruin, because they had gone as muniments 
 of title into the hands of those who had got the 
 property of the religious houses dissolved at the 
 Reformation. 
 
 To Bishop Merks there succeeded in 1400, on 
 petition of the king by papal provision, William
 
 A CENTURY AND A QUARTER OF BISHOPS. 103 
 
 Strickland, the same whom the pope had in 1396 
 set aside : Henry IV. had purchased the support of 
 the Church by the promise of persecution, and the 
 Papal Court would accede readily to the king's 
 wishes. The pledge of persecution was speedily re- 
 deemed : very strong powers were given to the 
 bishops for the repression of heresy and of the wander- 
 ing preachers, or Lollards, who had in the last years 
 of the fourteenth century spread far and wide the doc- 
 trines of Wyclif. The infamous Statute of Heretics 
 soon followed, bristling with terrible provisions, to be 
 worked by the bishops, and for the first time placing 
 on the statute book the penalty of death by fire for 
 religious opinions. No evidence exists to connect 
 Bishop Strickland with the enforcement of these 
 measures in his diocese, nor is it known how far 
 Lollardism had a hold there ; that it had some is 
 probable from the fact that John of Gaunt, an ac- 
 credited protector thereof, was in Carlisle from 1380 
 to 1384 as the king's lieutenant on the Borders. The 
 diocese also probably contained many sympathisers 
 with Richard II., who would hold by the belief that 
 the body exposed at Pontefract was not his, but that 
 he was alive, weli, and with the Scots. Such persons 
 would be likely to aid the Percies and the Scots in 
 their incessant revolts against Henry IV. Bishop 
 Strickland's name is honourably connected in his 
 diocese with various good works : the traveller to the 
 North on leaving Penrith by the London and North- 
 western Railway still sees to his left, parallel to the 
 line, the water-course by which Strickland supplied 
 the people of that town with water. In Penrith he
 
 104 CARLISLE. 
 
 must have been much interested, as he founded a 
 chantry there. He also did much work at his cathe- 
 dral, and at his palace of Rose. From whence he 
 obtained the money, it is hard to say, for Cumberland 
 was so wasted and impoverished by the Scots that 
 the king had, in 1402, to remit all taxes and debts 
 due to the crown. Bishop Strickland died in 1419, 
 and was buried in his cathedral in accordance with 
 the provisions of his will, which is printed in the 
 Testamenta Eboracensia by the Surtees Society. He 
 was succeeded by another local man, Roger Whelp- 
 dale, a native of Greystoke, of high distinction and 
 office at his university of Oxford, and the writer of 
 books on logic and mathematics. He was appointed 
 by papal provision, and then elected by the chapter of 
 Carlisle under the king's licence. He died in 1422 at 
 Carlisle Place in London. His lengthy will is also 
 printed among the Testamenta Eboracensia, and by it 
 he bequeaths books, vestments, and money to Queen's 
 and Balliol Colleges, Oxford, and ^20 to the scholars 
 of that university ; he also left ^200 for the endow- 
 ment of a chantry in his cathedral in memory of 
 Sir Thomas Skelton, and Mr. John Glaston, both 
 natives of the diocese. William Barrow, bishop of 
 Bangor, another distinguished Oxford man, was 
 translated by papal provision to the vacant see : he 
 died in 1429, and was buried in his cathedral : his 
 monument is in the south aisle. Marmaduke Lumley 
 was elected to the see by the chapter, confirmed by 
 the king, and approved of by the pope. He suffered 
 much from the devastation of his see by the Scots, 
 and was translated to Lincoln in 1449. To him.
 
 A CENTURY AND A QUARTER OF BISHOPS. 105 
 
 succeeded, by papal provision, Nicholas Close, arch- 
 deacon of Colchester, who had done good service in 
 procuring a treaty with Scotland. He was translated 
 to Lichfield in 145 1, and died in that year. During 
 his episcopate the prior and convent of Carlisle zelo 
 pice devotionis accensi conceived the project of placing 
 in their cathedral — ymaginem sire staiuam ejusdem 
 Virginis laminis argenteis superornandis auro y 
 gemmis, monilibus multisque aliis ornamentis pretiosis. 
 The project was not carried out ; an indulgence to 
 donors to the image is recorded in the registers at 
 York, but is marked — non emanavit. — Surtees Society, 
 vol. xliv. 
 
 Next came, by papal provision, William Percy, 
 who died in 1462 : John Kingscott, elected by the 
 chapter and approved by the pope, who died in 
 1463 : Richard Scrope, by papal provision, who 
 died in 1468; his brief nuncupative will is printed 
 in the Testamenta Eboracensia. Edward Story, 
 probably a local man, succeeded, who was translated 
 to Chichester in 1477, where his register, full of 
 interesting information concerning the state of his new 
 diocese, makes us much to regret that his Carlisle 
 register does not exist. He was a man of great 
 liberality. Richard Bell, prior of Durham, came 
 next, by papal provision, known to fame for his tower 
 at Rose, and his magnificent brass in his cathedral. 
 He died in 1496, and William Severn, a Benedictine, 
 abbot of St. Mary's, York, followed, and was trans- 
 lated to Durham in 1502. Roger Leyburn, of the 
 Leyburns of Cunswick, in Westmorland, then held 
 the see to 150S, when came John Penny, bishop of
 
 106 CARLISLE. 
 
 Bangor, who died in 1520. It would be superfluous 
 to give a catalogue of the treaties with Scotland, at 
 the foot of which will be found the name of one or 
 another of the bishops thus rapidly enumerated. The 
 century and a quarter over which their successive 
 tenures of office extend cover much of fascinating 
 interest in English history, — the battle of Agincourt, 
 the conquest of France, its subsequent loss and the 
 end of the Hundred Years' War, the Wars of the 
 Roses, the advent of the New Monarchy, the intro- 
 duction of the printing-press and of the new 
 learning, the battle of Flodden, &c. ; but there is 
 nothing special to be said of the diocese of Carlisle. 
 The North of England, under Clifford influence, was 
 largely Lancastrian in feeling, but Carlisle was held 
 by the Yorkists in 1461, when the Lancastrians 
 besieged it, burnt its suburbs, and so impoverished 
 the place, that Edward IV. remitted, by charter, 
 to the citizens for the future one-half of their fee- 
 farm rent of ^80. The people in the diocese must 
 have been poor, ignorant, and barbarous. ^Eneas 
 Sylvius Piccolomini, in an account of his adventures 
 (which has generally been considered to belong to 
 the East Marches, and not to the West, but which 
 internal evidence proves to relate to the West), 1 
 describes the people at a place on the Solway at 
 which he landed, either Bowness-on-Solway or 
 Burgh-on-Sands, as never having seen wine or white 
 bread, crowding to look at him as a novelty, and 
 asking if he was a Christian. Chastity they cared 
 
 1 See Cadwallader J. Bates, on "The Border Holds of 
 Northumberland," in " Archseologia/Eliana," vol. xiv. pp. 1, 7.
 
 A CENTURY AND A QUARTER OF BISHOPS. 107 
 
 nothing for, and the country he describes as " rugged, 
 uncultivated, and in winter sunless." At this place he 
 stayed all night in a cottage and supped with his 
 host and the priest, of whom he tells us nothing, 
 except that he and all the men took refuge nightly in 
 a tower against the incursions of the Scots, leaving 
 the women outside.
 
 IOS CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE REFORMATION. 
 
 In 152 i John Kyte, archbishop of Armagh, relin- 
 quished that piece of preferment for the titular 
 archbishopric of Thebes, in Greece, together with 
 the bishopric of Carlisle. Kyte, a Londoner by 
 birth, had held the office of sub-dean of the Royal 
 Chapel, and had been sent ambassador to Spain by 
 Henry VII. He was made Archbishop of Armagh 
 by papal provision in 15 13, and his translation to 
 Thebes and Carlisle was effected by the influence 
 of Cardinal Wolsey, whose friendship Kyte requited 
 by continuing steadfast to him even in his adversity. 
 It is worth while to mention that the fees demanded 
 by the Papal Court on Kyte's translation amounted 
 to 1890 ducats. In the tariff issued in 15 11, on 
 authority of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, 
 the papal ducat is valued at 33 groats, so we get 
 ,£1,039. 1 os. as the demand made upon Kyte, or two 
 years' income of the see of Carlisle, which in the 
 Valor of Henry VIII. is estimated at ^541. No 
 wonder the nation had long groaned under such 
 exactions, and under the large sums which were 
 drawn from their pockets for probates and mortuaries 
 by bishops and priests, too often imposed upon them 
 by foreign authority. We have seen what a large 
 proportion of the bishops of Carlisle were appointed 
 by papal provision ; their fourteenth-century registers
 
 THE REFORMATION. IOQ 
 
 contain one (if not more) brief from the Papal Court, 
 ordering the prior and convent of Carlisle to find a 
 benefice for a priest who is named, and the wills in 
 these registers speak to the severity of the mortuaries. 
 
 Bishop Kyte was, as matter of course, in various 
 commissions to treat with the Scots. He acted with 
 Wolsey in the matter of the king's divorce, and he 
 sided with Lee, archbishop of York, in opposing 
 Archbishop Cranmer and the reforming party. He 
 built largely at Rose Castle, but died in London in 
 1537. He was succeeded by Robert Oldridge, 1 or 
 Aldridge, a scholar, poet, and orator, provost of 
 Eton, and holder of many offices, which are detailed 
 in the county histories. He was one of the authors 
 of the " Bishop's Book," but in his opinions he 
 disagreed with Cranmer and the reformers, and sided 
 with Lee, Gardiner, and Tunstall. He died in 1555, 
 at Horncastle ; and he had a gift from Henry VIII. 
 of a house at Lambeth Marsh, called Carlisle House, 
 for use of himself and his successors. 
 
 The episcopates of these two bishops, covering the 
 greater part of the reign of Henry VIII. and the 
 reign of Edward VI., are not so devoid of local 
 colour as were those of their predecessors. 
 
 The causes which for long had been preparing 
 men's minds for the inevitableness of some sort of 
 reformation of the Church of England, would be 
 slowly felt in a poor and remote diocese like Carlisle, 
 whose clergy were probably the most ignorant in 
 England, but still there must have been a few among 
 
 1 lie is called Oldridge in the charter of foundation of the 
 Dean and Chapter of Carlisle.
 
 IIO CARLISLE. 
 
 them who had tasted of the " New Learning," and 
 read the works of Erasmus and Colet. There is no 
 evidence that the inhabitants of Cumberland and 
 Westmorland were particularly anxious for any 
 sweeping changes ; on the contrary, we shall see 
 that they were not, if we may judge from what they 
 afterwards did on occasion of the suppression of the 
 smaller religious houses, or those having incomes 
 under ^200 per annum. The Act of 1536 for the 
 suppression of these was preceded by some sort of 
 visitation made by commissioners ; the results are 
 generally supposed to have been laid before Parlia- 
 ment, in a book called the Black Book, afterwards 
 destroyed (so the story goes) by Bishop Bonnor at 
 command of Queen Mary. Some fragments which 
 escaped bear the title of " Comperta," and very 
 shocking they are. 
 
 The story of the Black Book, and of the Comperta, 
 has been very carefully sifted by Canon Dixon in the 
 first volume of his History of the Church of England, 
 and he arrives at conclusions very unfavourable 
 to those documents. They have been recently 
 thoroughly exposed by Father Gasquet in " Henry 
 VIII. and the English Monasteries." 1 But, be these 
 documents true or false, laid before Parliament or 
 not, the act for the suppression of the smaller houses 
 was passed. Locally it affected all the religious 
 houses in the diocese of Carlisle but St. Mary's, 
 Carlisle, and Holm Cultram. The discontent 
 occasioned by the suppression of these houses, 
 
 1 London : John Hodges, 1 888.
 
 THE REFORMATION. Ill 
 
 co-operating with other grievances, and assiduously 
 fanned by the monks and priests, set the North of 
 England on fire. In October, 1536, a rebellion of 
 some sixty thousand persons rose in Lincolnshire, and 
 subsided in a fortnight. It was followed by the 
 rising in Yorkshire, known as "Aske's Rebellion," or 
 "The Pilgrimage of Grace," and on October 13, the 
 beacons of Cumberland and Westmorland blazed 
 out in response to the fires on the Yorkshire hills. 
 The Pilgrimage found sympathisers and promoters in 
 the diocese of Carlisle. Robert Jerby, abbot of 
 Holm Cultram, Towneley, chancellor of Carlisle, the 
 prior of Lanercost, and a nameless vicar of Penrith, 
 made themselves especially obnoxious to the king by 
 their activity. Carlisle was held for the king by Sir 
 Thomas Clifford and Sir Christopher Dacre ; certain 
 unfounded suspicions about Dacre's fidelity were 
 evidently in circulation, but he in the end thoroughly 
 vindicated it. Penrith appears to have been the local 
 focus of insurrection, and thither repaired Abbot 
 Jerby, and there he aided and abetted in the 
 sending men to the insurgents at York. He 
 warned his tenants of the manor of Holm Cultram, on 
 pain of hanging, to attend illegal gatherings at 
 Wayttyrighow (?) and on Broadfield, and, when on 
 February 12, 1536-7, some eight thousand rabble 
 from Kendal, Richmond, Kirkby Stephen, Appleby, 
 and Hexham, under Nichol Musgrave, laid siege to 
 Carlisle, he rode with them and acted as their com- 
 missioner to demand the surrender of the town. 
 Clifford and Dacre repulsed and pursued the dis- 
 orderly assailants, who rallied and made a stand, but
 
 112 CARLISLE. 
 
 melted away in panic on hearing of the approach of the 
 royal forces under the Duke of Norfolk. That leader 
 proclaimed martial law in Cumberland, Westmorland, 
 Durham, and the northern angle of Yorkshire by dis- 
 playing the royal banner. A courier was despatched 
 to Henry VIII. with the news, and he replied in 
 a letter which has been often quoted, and which 
 is printed at full length by the Surtees Society, 
 volume xliv. p. 150 ; this volume also contains other 
 documents, of which we have been making free use. 
 One passage we reproduce : — 
 
 "Our pleasure is, that before you shall close upp our said 
 baner again, you shal, in any wise, cause suche dredfull execu- 
 tion to be doon upon a good nombre of th' inhabitauntes of 
 every toune, village, and hamlet, that have offended in this 
 rebellion, as well by tbe hanging them up in trees, as by the 
 quartering of them and the setting of their heddes and quarters 
 in every toune, greate and small, and in all suche other places, 
 as they may be a ferefull spectacle to all other hereafter, that 
 wold practise any like mater." 
 
 The letter also orders the duke to get and send the 
 vicar of Penrith and chancellor Towneley to the king, 
 and to visit 
 
 " Salleye (Sawley), Hexam, Newminster, Leonerdecaste, 
 Saincte Agathe, and all such other places as have made any 
 maner of resistence or in any wise conspired or kept their 
 houses with any force sithens th' appointement at Doncastre, 
 you shall, without pitie or circumstance, nowe that our baner is 
 displayed, cause all the monkes and chanons, that be in any- 
 wise faultie, to be tyed uppe, without further delay or cere- 
 money, to the terrible example of others." 
 
 The abbot of Sawley and the prior of Hexham 
 were certainly hanged ; the fate of the other three is
 
 THE REFORMATION. 113 
 
 not known, nor what became of Chancellor Towneley 
 and the vicar of Penrith. Seventy-four persons were 
 executed in the towns of Cumberland and Westmor- 
 land ; by some oversight they were not hanged in 
 chains, as were the insurgents who endured that fate 
 in Yorkshire and the bishopric of Durham : " the 
 bodies were cut down and buried by certain women," 
 to the anger of the duke. Nothing is said as to the 
 fate of the abbot of Holm Cultram, but as Sir 
 Thomas Wharton writes, in August, 1537, of "the 
 dethe of the laytt Abbot of Holm," he was probably 
 hanged, unless he cheated the wood by dying. Sir 
 Thomas Wharton, in his letter, also says he had 
 attended the assizes in Cumberland : — 
 
 "when dyvers henyus ryottes ande oyer unlawfull demenors er 
 laytly doune. Ther is on grett ryott foundon to be doune by 
 the commandment of the byschoppe off Kerlesle." 
 
 This was compromising for Bishop Kyte, as pointing 
 to his complicity with the insurgents, but Kyte was 
 beyond the king's power ; he died in London, June 
 
 19. x 537- 
 
 The Pilgrimage of Grace was but a vain per- 
 formance : it originated in discontent with the sup- 
 pression of the small houses; it failed to save them, 
 and it furnished the excuse for the suppression of 
 the larger houses, whose various abbots and in- 
 mates had encouraged it. The punishment of Holm 
 Cultram was not long delayed : it has been con- 
 jectured that Abbot Jerby was hanged; his successor, 
 Abbot Gawen Borrowdale, surrendered the abbey 
 to the king on the 5U1 or 6th of March, 1538, the 
 
 1
 
 114 CARLISLE. 
 
 commissioner to receive the surrender being Dr. 
 Legh. Borrowdale was appointed the first rector, his 
 brethren were pensioned off, and the fabric of the 
 church was permitted to stand as " a grete ayde 
 socor and defence " for the parishioners against the 
 Scots, to become the melancholy victim of storm, 
 fire, neglect, and churchwardens that it now is. 
 
 The priory of Wetheral was surrendered to the 
 king on October 20, 1539, and the priory of St. 
 Mary's, Carlisle, on January 9, 1540. Dr. Layton 
 was the commissioner who received the surrender of 
 Carlisle. Out of the dissolved priory of Carlisle, and 
 on the site thereof, by charter [bearing date May 8, 
 1541, the king founded the Cathedral Church of the 
 Holy and Undivided Trinity of Carlisle, and created 
 a dean and four prebendaries one body corporate 
 under the name of the Dean and Chapter of the said 
 cathedral church. Launcelot Salkeld, the last prior, 
 a man defamed in the worthless " Comperta," was 
 appointed the first dean. By another charter, bearing 
 date May 6 of the same year, the king endowed the 
 Dean and Chapter with most of the revenues of 
 the dissolved priory of Carlisle, as well as with all 
 the revenues of the dissolved priory, or cell of 
 Wetheral, which had heretofore been attached to 
 St. Mary's Abbey at York. On June 6, 1545, the 
 king, under the Act (31 Hen. VIII. c. 9) authorising 
 the foundation of additional bishoprics, delivered to 
 the Dean and Chapter of Carlisle a body of statutes 
 by the hands of his commissioners, and signed by 
 them, but not under the Great Seal. 
 
 These statutes have given rise to some important
 
 THE REFORMATION. 115 
 
 and well-known lawsuits, and were the primary cause 
 of the passing of the Act 6 Anne, c. 21, by which the 
 validity of the statutes of the cathedrals of the New 
 Foundation was established. The original copy of 
 these statutes delivered by the commissioners of 
 Henry VIII. is not in existence, but an examined 
 and certified copy of the time of Charles II. is kept 
 in a chest in the Treasury; this copy has been 
 printed in 1879 by the Dean and Chapter, under the 
 supervision of the Ven. Archdeacon Prescott and the 
 late Canon Chalker, and a translation, with a most 
 valuable preface and notes, was published by the 
 archdeacon in the same year. Of these we hope 
 later on to avail ourselves. 
 
 Oldridge, or Aldridge, or Adrich, Kyte's successor 
 in the bishopric of Carlisle, was one of the bishops 
 who supported in Parliament the " Act for Abolishing 
 of Diversity of Opinions," known as the " Statute of 
 the Six Articles," and "The Whip with Six Strings." 
 The persecutions under the statute were mainly in 
 the south of England ; possibly the seventy-four 
 examples that the Duke of Norfolk had tied up in the 
 two counties of Cumberland and Westmorland were 
 not forgotten, and further severity was unnecessary. 
 
 In 1542 war broke out between England and 
 Scotland. James V. being on the side of Rome, was 
 unfavourable to his uncle, the English king, whose 
 policy was to renew the claims made by Edward I. to 
 superiority over the kingdom of Scotland. A Scottish 
 army entered the West Marches of England and was 
 put to rout on the 24th November, 1542, by a few 
 hundred borderers under Sir Thomas Dacre the 
 
 1 2
 
 Il6 CARLISLE. 
 
 Bastard, and Jack Musgrave, of Bewcastle, both of 
 whom Mr. Froude elevates into lords. Sir Thomas 
 Dacre was rewarded in the following year by a grant 
 of some of the possessions of the dissolved House of 
 Lanercost. 
 
 Henry VIII. died January 28, 1547* leaving a boy 
 of nine years old to succeed him. By his will he 
 clearly intended, in the selection of his executors, 
 to leave a government behind him in which, as 
 Mr. Froude says, the parties of reaction and progress 
 should alike be represented, and should form a check 
 one upon another. But the Earl of Hertford managed 
 to modify the scheme, and, with the title of Duke of 
 Somerset, to be made Protector of the kingdom. 
 He strengthened his influence over the nation by 
 a victory over the Scots at Pinkie, near Musselburgh, 
 and he gave his support to the advanced Reformers. 
 The Six Articles, and the Acts against the Lollards 
 were repealed ; a general visitation of the kingdom 
 was held, which was divided into six circuits, each 
 with its own commissioners. But the changes this 
 visitation was intended to enforce ; the history of 
 the first and second prayer-books of Edward VI. ; 
 the fall of Somerset and the rise of Northumber- 
 land ; the death of the young king, and the tragic 
 fate of the unfortunate Lady Jane Grey, — all belong 
 to general history and not to that of the diocese 
 of Carlisle. One important document of this reign 
 has been published by the Cumberland and West- 
 morland Society (Transactions, vol. viii.), namely, 
 the inventory of church goods in Cumberland, taken 
 under a Royal Commission issued in 1552. The
 
 THE REFORMATION. 117 
 
 commissioners were Sir Thomas Dacre and Sir 
 Richard Musgrave, Kts., and William Pykerynge, 
 Thomas Salkeld, Robert Lamplugh, and Anthony 
 Burnis, Esquires. The contents of this document 
 strikingly indicate the poverty of the county, if this 
 inventory is compared with those for Berkshire and 
 Herefordshire, which are published by James Parker, 
 London ; still, nearly every church had " one cha- 
 lice of silver," but, chalices apart, the silver vessels in 
 the in churches visited were only two paten covers, 
 one broken cross, and one pyx. Eight churches had 
 tin chalices, two had none, and only one church had 
 cruets, and those of tin. The commissioners carried 
 away or disposed of for the king's use all church 
 goods beyond a very limited supply. 
 
 The innovations introduced in the reign of 
 Edward VI. were intensely unpopular, and people 
 were eager to recur to the old practices as soon as 
 the opportunity presented itself. At Naworth Castle 
 is a book entitled': — 
 
 " Hy novum {sic) cum notis opusculum ad usum Sar.' diurno 
 servitio per totii annu apprime necessariil ; plurimis elitninatis 
 tnedis. Antwerp, 1528, per Christopheril Endoviensen," 
 
 On the title page is written : — 
 
 ' ' Dfis Henricus B?vzvue me possidet. " 
 Below : — 
 
 " Tho. Riding est posscsor." 
 
 On back of titlepage is : — 
 
 *' Tertio die Septembris anno d/ii 1553,/w// missa itcrum inci- 
 pienda in Ecclia Sci Cuthberti in fyt (?) in civiiate Carl" 
 
 Just six weeks after Mary was proclaimed queen,
 
 Il8 CARLISLE. 
 
 which was on the 19th of July, 1553. A further 
 inscription tells us more about Henry Browne : — 
 
 " Dils Henricus Browne capellanns curat usque Ecclie Sant 
 Cuthbert Carl, et decanus decanalus Carl., £rV." — Surtees 
 Society, vol. lxviii. , p. 477. 
 
 This book is some evidence that the use in the 
 diocese of Carlisle was the Use of Sarum. The 
 missal still survives which was presented, in 1506, by 
 Robert Cooke, apparently a priest, to the church of 
 Caldbeck, in Cumberland, together with a silver 
 chalice and pax, and some vestments, as detailed in 
 a Latin note written in the book. It is of the Use of 
 Sarum, and the Mass of St. Mungo (to whom Cald- 
 beck Church is dedicated), is in manuscript at the end. 
 This fine volume, in 1880, was in possession of the 
 Benedictine mission at Warwick Bridge, near Car- 
 lisle. We believe it is now at Ushaw. Dr. Prescott, 
 in his translation of the Statutes of Carlisle Cathe- 
 dral, shows that the offices enjoined by the statutes 
 of Henry VIII. were to be in accordance with the 
 Use of Sarum. 
 
 However eagerly people might welcome the resto- 
 ration of Mass, and of laws against heresy, they 
 obstinately refused to restore the Church lands, and 
 they clung obstinately to the royal supremacy. 
 The unhappy queen could not prevail upon them : 
 her persecutions created sympathy for those she and 
 Bonnor sent to the stake. She dragged the country 
 into an unwilling war to support her unpopular 
 husband, and had she not died when she did, in 
 1558, there would have been a general revolt. Bishop
 
 THE REFORMATION. 119 
 
 Oldridge, or Aldridge, preceded her, dying in 1556, 
 and Dr. Owen Oglethorpe succeeded him. Ogle- 
 thorpe was president of Magdalen College, Oxford, 
 and first canon and then dean of Windsor ; and he 
 and his predecessor were both among the theologians 
 to whom Cranmer had addressed the questions, on 
 the answers to which the Third English Confession 
 was founded, viz., "The Necessary Doctrine and 
 Erudition of a Christian Man." Oglethorpe had 
 been on the previous commission of 1540, but he is 
 best known as having officiated at the coronation of 
 Queen Elizabeth,— Pole, the Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, having died on the same day as Queen Mary, 
 while the Archbishop of York (Heath), alarmed by 
 the proposal to use the English Litany, refused to 
 officiate. With the other Marian bishops, except 
 Kitchen of Llandaff, Oglethorpe was deprived of his 
 see, for refusing the oath of supremacy, in May, 
 
 1559- 
 By the influence of the Earl of Bedford and of 
 
 Bishop Sandys (Bishop of Worcester, afterwards 
 Archbishop of York), the see of Carlisle was offered 
 to a distinguished member of a distinguished West- 
 morland family, Barnard Gilpin, rector of Houghton- 
 le-Spring, and a kinsman of Sandys. Sandys was 
 himself a member of a Cumberland family, though 
 born at Hawkshead, in Lancashire, and he was 
 educated at St. Bees School, in Cumberland, in 
 company with Grindal, a native of the parish of St. 
 Bees, and in succession Bishop of London, Arch- 
 bishop of York, and Archbishop of Canterbury in 
 the reign of Queen Elizabeth, A well-informed
 
 120 CARLISLE. 
 
 antiquary writes : — " The fact that both Grindal and 
 Sandys became brilliant ornaments of the Reformed 
 Church, would seem to suggest that their teacher at 
 St. Bees must have been a man of Protestant ten- 
 dencies." 1 Both these prelates were born in the 
 limits of the extended diocese of Carlisle ; obscure, 
 wild, and popish as that district must have been in 
 the sixteenth century, yet two of its sons greatly 
 influenced the character of the reformed Church of 
 England. Sandys must have known well the sort of 
 man that the diocese of Carlisle wanted, and in his 
 letter to Gilpin, announcing that the queen had 
 nominated the latter bishop of Carlisle, he strongly 
 urges acceptance of the offer : — 
 
 " I am not ignorant that your inclination rather delighteth in 
 the peaceable tranquility of a private life. But if you looke 
 upon the estate of the Church of England with a respective eye, 
 you cannot, with a good conscience, refuse this charge im- 
 posed upon you : so much the lesse, because it is in such a 
 place, as wherein no man is found fitter then yourselfe to 
 deserve well of the Church." 
 
 Gilpin resolutely declined, and the reason he gave 
 was, that 
 
 " he refused not so much the bishopricke as the inconvenience 
 of the place, for if I had bene chosen in this kinde to any 
 bishopricke elsewhere, I would not have refused it ; but in 
 that place I have been willing to avoide the trouble of it, 
 seeing I had there manie of my freinds and kindred, at whom I 
 must connive in many thinges, not without hurte to myselfe, or 
 else deny them manie thinges, not without offence to them." - 
 
 1 "Archbishop Grindal, and his Grammar School of Saint 
 Eees," by William Jackson, F.S.A. 
 
 2 For much of the above the author is indebted to Colling- 
 wood's " Memoirs of Bernard Gilpin."
 
 THE REFORMATION. 12 1 
 
 It is probable that Gilpin thought he could not 
 advance the reformed religion in the diocese of 
 Carlisle, in opposition to his extensive family connex 
 ions there. Less charitable persons have suggested 
 that as Houghton-le-Spring was worth about ^40° 
 a year, and the bishopric of Carlisle only, according 
 to Strype, ^268 (a falling off from the value in the 
 Valor of Henry VIII. of £%\^), otner reasons might 
 have moved Gilpin. 
 
 The bishops that Queen Elizabeth, during her long 
 reign, appointed to Carlisle, were John Best, 1560; 
 Richard Barnes, 1570; John Meye, 1577 ; and 
 Henry Robinson, 15 98. The deans of Carlisle ap- 
 pointed by Queen Elizabeth were Sir Thomas Smith, 
 whom she appointed at her accession, or rather re- 
 appointed, for he had held the deanery during the 
 reign of Edward VI., after the ejection of Lancelot 
 Salkeld, who was re-appointed by Queen Mary on 
 the ejection of Smith. Sir Thomas Smith was a 
 deacon only; to him succeeded in 1577 Sir John 
 Wooley, and in 1596 Sir Christopher Perkins, who 
 held it until 1622; these two were both laymen. 
 There is no evidence that these deans, very dis- 
 tinguished men they were, and holders of high office 
 at the universities, in state and in diplomacy, ever 
 saw the deanery they enjoyed. The deanery of 
 Carlisle was, in fact, secularised throughout the reign 
 of Queen Elizabeth, and for part of that of James I. 
 Accounts of these deans are in Archaologia, vol. 
 xxxviii., where it appears Smith got ^80 from his 
 deanery, after paying Salkeld £40 as pension. This 
 secularisation of the deanery was probably one of the 
 things Bernard Gilpin disliked the idea of conniving at.
 
 122 CARLISLE. 
 
 To return to the Elizabethan bishops, John Best, 
 Yorkshire by birth, Oxford by education, and the 
 first Protestant bishop of Carlisle, found his see no 
 bed of roses. In a letter to Cecil, Bishop Best 
 writes that thirteen or fourteen of his rectors and 
 vicars refused to appear at his general visitation in 
 1561, and take the oath of allegiance, while in many 
 churches in his diocese Mass continued to be said 
 under the countenance and open protection of Lord 
 Dacre ; the clergy of the diocese he described as 
 wicked imps of Antichrist, ignorant, stubborn, and 
 past measure, false and subtile. Fear only, he said, 
 would make them obedient, and Lord Cumberland 
 and Lord Dacre would not allow him to meddle with 
 them. In 1562 the same bishop complained that, 
 between Lord Dacre and the Earls of Cumberland 
 and Westmorland, " God's glorious gospel could not 
 take place in the counties under their rule." The 
 few Protestants " durst not be known for fear of a 
 shrewd turn ; " and the lords and magistrates looked 
 through their fingers while the law was openly defied. 
 The county was full of wishings and wagers for the 
 alteration of religion ; rumours and tales of the 
 Spaniards and Frenchmen to come in for the refor- 
 mation of the same ; while the articles of the secret 
 league between the Guises and Spain for the extirpa- 
 tion of heresy circulated in manuscript in the houses 
 of the northern gentlemen. 1 The Bishop of London, 
 Grindal, in a letter dated Dec. 27, 1563, in which he 
 
 1 The bishop's letters are cited by Mr. Froude. The author 
 has not, owing to ill health, been able to see the volume of 
 " Domestic Calendars'' in which they occur.
 
 THE REFORMATION. I 23 
 
 begs Cecil to appoint a Mr. Scot to a vacant prebend 
 at Carlisle, says : — 
 
 " The Bishop of Carlisle hath complained to me for want of 
 preachers in his diocese. All his prebendaries are ignorant 
 priests, or old, unlearned monks." 
 
 In another letter he says : — 
 
 " I pray you be good to my lord of Carlisle {i.e., Bishop 
 Best) the bringer. There be marvellous practices to deface him 
 in my lawless country." 
 
 As mentioned before, Grindal was a native of the 
 parish of St. Bees. Best's troubles must have been in- 
 creased in 1568, when Mary, queen of Scots, landed 
 in Cumberland and was conducted to Carlisle 
 Castle, a virtual prisoner, by Mr. (afterwards Sir) 
 Richard Lowther, deputy to the Lord Warden, Lord 
 Scrope. To Carlisle also repaired the Earl of 
 Northumberland, who demanded that the queen 
 should be handed over to his custody, and who, 
 when Lowther declined to do so, abused that gentle- 
 man in very rough terms. Carlisle became the 
 centre of intrigue among the papal party, but the 
 gentry of Cumberland and Westmorland showed no 
 enthusiasm whatever in the queen's behalf, though 
 their two counties and Northumberland were then 
 reckoned the stronghold of English Catholicism. 
 After a stay of two months, Queen Mary was removed, 
 in July, 156S, to Bolton, in Yorkshire. In the 
 following year the " Rising of the North " took place 
 under the Earls of Northumberland and Westmor- 
 land, who again reared the banner that had been 
 flown in "the Pilgrimage of Grace." Their objects
 
 124 CARLISLE. 
 
 were to rescue the Queen of Scots, to subvert the 
 government of Elizabeth, and to re-establish the 
 ancient faith. One of the instigators of this outbreak 
 was Leonard Dacre, uncle of the little lad on whose 
 untimely death, caused by the fall of a vaulting 
 horse, the great estate of Dacre of the North 
 had fallen to three co-heiresses. Leonard Dacre 
 "stomached it much," says Camden, "that so goodly 
 an inheritance should fall to his nieces." He 
 assumed the title of Lord Dacre, and claimed the 
 estates as heir in tail male. He instigated the two 
 earls to rise ; then betrayed them to Elizabeth, whom 
 he persuaded to entrust to him a share in putting 
 down the rising. He seized his nieces' estates, 
 fortified Naworth Castle, and collected some 3,000 
 men who rallied to the old border slogan of " A read 
 Bull, a read Bull." Lord Scrope, relying on Dacre's 
 loyalty, moved out from Carlisle to intercept the two 
 earls, should they march for Scotland, leaving Bishop 
 Best in command of the castle of Carlisle. He was 
 recalled by rumour of a plot to seize the castle and 
 murder the bishop. The rising soon became a flight : 
 the two earls arrived as fugitives at Naworth, where 
 the wily Dacre gave them but short shelter; he was 
 in no mood to compromise himself, and the earls 
 fled to Liddisdale. But the queen had discovered 
 Dacre's double dealings : she gave Lord Hunsdon 
 peremptory orders to apprehend that "cankred 
 subtill traitor," as she called him. Hunsdon and 
 Dacre met one another at Gelt Bridge, about 
 four miles from Naworth : Dacre was worsted and 
 fled into exile. The gentry of Cumberland and
 
 THE REFORMATION. I 25 
 
 Westmorland had stood aloof from the rising : 
 perhaps they remembered too well the seventy-four 
 hung by the Duke of Norfolk, perhaps they mistrusted 
 Leonard Dacre. On Lord Hunsdon's intercession 
 the queen pardoned the borderers who fought for 
 Dacre. The Earl of Northumberland was brought to 
 the scaffold, and more than 600 of his followers 
 were executed. Locally " The Rising of the North " 
 is known as " Dacre's Raid." 
 
 Bishop Best died in 1570. Barnes, who succeeded 
 him, had been one of Archbishop Grindal's chap- 
 lains, and was canon and chancellor of York, and 
 after holding the see of Carlisle for seven years was 
 translated to Durham. In 157 1 Grindal issued his 
 injunction for the substitution of " cups " for chalices ; 
 the number of cups of that date in the diocese of 
 Carlisle shows that Barnes enforced this injunction 
 in his own see. At Crosthwaite, in Cumberland, the 
 church was still, in 15 71, in possession of a large 
 number of vestments and a quantity of plate, which 
 had escaped the commissioners of Edward VI., or 
 had been restored by the commissioners of Queen 
 Mary. Bishop Barnes issued a most peremptory in- 
 junction to the churchwardens and others, ordering 
 all the plate to be sold before December 1, the 
 vestments to be sold or cut up to cover cushions, 
 and that with the proceeds fine linen cloths, for the 
 communion table, and a covering of buckram, 
 fringed, were to be got before Christmas, and also 
 two fair large communion cups with covers, one fine 
 diaper napkin for the communion and sacramental 
 bread, and two fair pots or flagons of tin for the wine.
 
 126 CARLISLE. 
 
 We thus have Bishop Barnes's directions as to the 
 altar furniture necessary for one of his largest churches. 
 Similar injunctions by him probably lurk in other 
 parish chests. 1 He also held the first recorded 
 visitation of the cathedral under the statutes of 
 Henry VIII. ; in it he ordered certain minor canons, 
 suspected of papism, to recite on certain days in St. 
 Mary's Church, Carlisle, in an audible voice, during 
 divine service, after the Apostles' Creed, the English 
 Confession, entitled ' : A Declaration of Certain Prin- 
 cipal Articles of Religion." He also enjoins a newly- 
 appointed Theologies. Prelector of the cathedral to 
 preach ad Clerum every year, as well as at other 
 times. 
 
 Bishop Barnes was succeeded by John Meye, 
 master of Catherine Hall, Cambridge, who held 
 the see for twenty years. He died in 1597, during 
 a visitation of the plague. Some records exist of the 
 proceedings in Cumberland of the Court of High 
 Commission in the northern parts during the episco- 
 pate of Bishop Meye, who was one of the com- 
 missioners in Cumberland, as were Lord Scroop of 
 Bolton, Warden of the West Marches, and certain 
 local clerks, knights, and esquires. They held their 
 sittings at Carlisle and Rose Castles, and in St. Mary's 
 Church at Carlisle. It appears that the com- 
 missioners issued articles of inquiry addressed 
 
 1 On the Edwardian and Marian Commissioners, and on 
 Barnes's injunction to Crosthwaite, see " Old Church Plate 
 in the Diocese of Carlisle," published by Cumberland and 
 Westmorland Archaeological Society.
 
 THE REFORMATION. I 27 
 
 probably to the clergyman or the churchwardens, 
 who in reply made presentments of offenders. The 
 following are specimens : — 
 
 "John Adamson presented to be a drunkard. He hath not 
 receyvid (the Sacrament) sence Easter— he cometh not to 
 churche. 
 
 William Smyth, Curate of Edenhall, presented to wear his 
 hose lowse at the knees. 
 
 William Mester presented to be a drunkard and rayler against 
 ministers and wifes. 
 
 Robert Gibson, Agnes Strichet, and Agnes Morehous, pre- 
 sented that they have not receyved thrise this yeare because 
 they could not saye the Ten Commandments. [These parties 
 were ordered to learn the Commandments, the Lord's Prayer, 
 and the Creed before next Easter.] 
 
 John Dockher for playing on his pipes when the Curat was 
 at evening prayer. 
 
 Anna Harrison, widow, suspected of witchecrafte. 
 
 Anthony Huggen presented for medicioning children with 
 miniting a hammer as a smith of kynde. 1 
 
 Janet Huggen presinted to be a sorcerer and medicioner of 
 children. 
 
 Maria Hutton alias Skelton, a widow lady, presented for 
 
 wearing beads. 
 
 Margaret, wife of Richard Jackson, presented for fasting 
 St. Anthonie's fast. 
 
 John Taylor presented for suspect of sorcerie for that he had 
 knyt in cows taile staves, salt, and herbes. 
 
 Henry Willson, Curat of Holm Cultram, presented for 
 drunkennes and playing at cardes and tables at sundrie 
 times. 
 
 1 The child was placed on an anvil, and the smith with the 
 heavy sledge-hammer made as if he would crush the child with 
 a blow. The hammer was allowed to descend upon it, but 
 stayed in time, so as not to touch it.
 
 128 CARLISLE. 
 
 Robert Winter presented that he is a malicious person and 
 beareth evell will against his neighbour. 
 
 Thomas Hodgson presented for ringing a bell at the last 
 floode to provoke people to prayer. 
 
 John Stricket for that he gave George Mashall S d in the 
 weeke for the lone of 20/ [Usury]. 
 
 Agnes Watson for keping a dead man's scalpe. 
 
 Robert Sanderson for medicioning for the vvorme. 
 
 Hugh Askewe for burying a quick nowt, and a dogg, and a 
 quick cock [a charm]. 
 
 Alice Thompson presented that she will not learn the cate- 
 chism. 
 
 Jenkin Swan presented for casting his glove downe in the 
 churche [Irthington] and offering to fight with any one that 
 would put furth the hand. 
 
 Janet Walker of Lanercost presented that she hath had 
 4 bastards. Christopher Dacre and Thomas Carleton, officers 
 of Gillesland, ordered to bring her up. She appears, and is 
 ordered to do penance in Carlisle market-place the next Satur- 
 day and in the parish churche. 
 
 Agnes wife of John Wyse, alias Winkan John Wyse, pre- 
 sented to be a medicioner for the waffe of an ill winde and for 
 the fayryes. 
 
 Mabell, wyffe of John Browne, presented to be a witche and 
 taketh mylke from kye. 
 
 Margaret, wife of Nicholas Gyll, presented that she liveth in 
 disquietnes with her husband in banning and scolding. 
 
 William Forster for fornication with Janet Mowse, and be- 
 cause he can't say the catechism. 
 
 The Churchwardens of Irthington, for that the churchyard 
 layd common unfensed, the church porch downe, the surplesse 
 rent, the Bible rent, no Commandments set upp, and they 
 would presente none for not coming to Churche. 
 
 The Curat of Lanercost for that he married two cupples of 
 folkes in a prophane place without bannes asking. 
 
 Margaret Avery, of Lanercost, presented for cursing her 
 father and mother. 
 
 The Churchwardens of Denton presented that they come
 
 THE REFORMATION. 120 
 
 not to churche neither levie the penalties nor presente the 
 absente." l 
 
 A thoroughly competent authority on the con- 
 dition of the diocese of Carlisle thus comments on 
 the presentments just quoted : — 
 
 " When such were the fruits the ill-condition of the country 
 maybe imagined. How, indeed, could it be otherwise ? The 
 ancient religious establishments had been swept away, and little 
 or nothing done to supply their place. To earnest religious 
 reformers the suppression of monasteries and the triumph of 
 Protestantism might afford satisfaction to cover every other 
 shortcoming. But these were the minority. To the bulk of 
 the people the transaction seemed more like plunder. They 
 beheld the ancient possessors turned out, their habitations and 
 churches dilapidated,— one rapacious grantee of the Crown 
 stripping off the lead, another overhauling the furniture and 
 decorations, a third, perhaps, carrying away the very stones to 
 rear for himself a mansion on the fair domain he had the luck 
 or the interest to obtain out of the sequestered estates of the 
 Church. Little or no care was taken to make provision for the 
 spiritual wants of those numerous parishes which the religious 
 houses had held appropriate and had served by their brethren. 
 What could be the effect of this on the popular mind but to 
 induce a feeling of indifference and a disbelief in the reality 
 and efficacy of any religious establishment whatever, and hence 
 a falling away to ignorance and superstition of the grossest 
 kind. 
 
 " Perhaps a more perfect instance of this reckless method 
 of dealing with the property of the Church cannot be 
 found than in the parishes of Lanercost, Farlam, and Over 
 
 1 These are quoted from " Gillesland," a tract published by 
 Lonsdale at Carlisle without author's name or date, but written 
 by the G. G. Mounsey, late registrar of the diocese of Carlisle, 
 and secretary to several bishops of that see. 
 
 K
 
 i3° 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 Denton. Every acre of land, every dwelling and erection 
 within them belonging to the Church, all tithes and pecu- 
 niary dues were seized by the Crown. Some portion of land 
 near the Abbey yet remains so, having been granted to Sir 
 Thomas Dacre and his heirs male, and having fallen in again 
 to the Crown on failure of such. The remainder was granted 
 in fee without any stipulation or expressed condition for the 
 grantees to provide for the parochial cures. It was not to be 
 expected that they would voluntarily do so, but surely it ought 
 to have been specifically enjoined. Generally speaking, these 
 grantees were either Court favourites or greedy speculators 
 who purchased of the Crown. Neither the one nor the other 
 cared for aught but to make the most for themselves. They 
 pocketed the whole proceeds, and refused to pay the miserable 
 ecclesiastic more than the meagre fee or allowance which the 
 monastery had formerly given to the brother who took the duty. 
 The law made no provision for compelling them to allow a 
 decent maintenance to a sufficient minister." 
 
 The reader will learn more about the parishes 
 of Lanercost, Farlam, and Over Denton when he 
 comes to the chapter on the eighteenth century. 
 
 Bishop Meye was succeeded by Henry Robin- 
 son, a native of Carlisle, educated at Queen's College, 
 Oxford, of which he became provost. In 1598 one 
 Christopher Robinson was executed for high treason 
 at Carlisle, on account of exercising his functions 
 in England as a Roman Catholic priest. He was 
 born at Woodside, near Wigton, and educated 
 abroad : Bishop Robinson visited him while in 
 confinement prior to his execution. This is the only 
 instance in the diocese of Carlisle of martyrdom for 
 religious opinions unconnected with actual rebellion. 
 Bishop Robinson is commemorated in his cathedral 
 and in his college by a small brass (in duplicate)
 
 THE REFORMATION. 131 
 
 which has frequently been engraved. He died in 
 1 61 6, and, like his predecessor, of the plague. The 
 next five bishops of Carlisle were Robert Snowden, 
 1616-1621 ; Richard Milburn, translated from St. 
 David's, 1621-1624; Richard Senhouse, 1 624-1 626 ; 
 Francis White, dean of Carlisle, appointed bishop in 
 1626 and translated to Norwich in 1628; Barnaby 
 Potter, provost of Queen's, Oxford, 1628 to 1641. 
 There is little special to relate of the see of Carlisle 
 during their episcopates. Milburn, Senhouse, and 
 Potter were local men. Snowden was, we fancy, but 
 with hesitation, the first married bishop of Carlisle. 
 Mrs. Snowden appears in the accounts of the chamber- 
 lains of Carlisle as partaking of the hospitality of the 
 mayor and aldermen. The following interesting letter 
 from Bishop Snowden to James I. was found by Mr. 
 Walter Money, F.S.A., among papers collected by 
 Mr. John Packer, secretary to George Villiers, first 
 Duke of Buckingham : — 
 
 "Most blessed Soveraigne, my great and most gratious Lord 
 
 and Ma., 
 
 " All yor Subjects stand infinitely obliged in their services to 
 yr highnes, but my self farr beyond many Thousands. I have 
 therefore coveted to be the first in my congratulations and 
 thanksgivings to the God of heaven for yr Ma'ties good health 
 and safe returne unto us. 
 
 "When I made professions of my homage in the Pallace of 
 Newmarket, your Ma'tie most graciously required me to write 
 unto yor selfe immediately. 
 
 "To the end I myght inable myselfe for that kind of most 
 happie service I have since my first coming to Rose Castle (the 
 only place of habitacon left unto me by my predecessors), for 
 the space of well nere two moneths by my presence in visita- 
 tions, session?, and commissions, and by petitions, conference, 
 
 K 2
 
 132 CARLISLE. 
 
 and suggestions, gained some notice of the Civil and Ecclesias- 
 tique state of my Diocesse, and I have found that 
 
 " I. The Citie of Carlisle is in great ruine, and extreme 
 poverty, partly because the Lieutenant is not there resiant, and 
 partly for that ye Inhabitants exercise themselves in no Arts or 
 trades, neither have they other meanes of livelyhood besides 
 fishing. 
 
 "2. In the country at large many of the meaner sort, live 
 dispersedly in Cottages, or little farmes, scarcely sufficient for 
 their necessary maintenance, whereby idleness, thefts, and 
 robberies are occasioned. And according to the nature of the 
 soile, and qualitie of the air (like that in Norfolke) the vulgar 
 people are subtill, violent, litigious, and pursuers of endless 
 suites by appeales, to their utter impoverishment, and the poor 
 wretches finde admittance of their most unreasonable appeales, 
 both at York and London, for which those higher courts deserve 
 to be blamed. 
 
 " 3. The gentry have beene formerly induced to straighten 
 themselves by intrigues and bribes, whereby they have inclined 
 to partialities in publique negotiations, howbeit I find the most 
 of them flexible to good motions, saving that they are divided 
 in their dependancies upon eminent persons, but their factiones 
 may perhaps be for some purposes convenient, as they are for 
 others inconvenient. Yr Ma'ties oracle-like wisdome will easily 
 conceive the meaning of this parable by their various and repug- 
 nant answers to yor propositions touching the government of 
 the lowest parts, of one of those answeres I could get no copie, 
 but copies of the rest I have sent in a packett to the Earl of 
 Buckingham, to the end Yr Ma'tie may at your pleasure com- 
 mand the sight of them before that they shall be exhibited or 
 presented with subscription. 
 
 "4. The state ecclesiastique is hugely weakened not onely by 
 Impropriations served by poor Vicars, and multitudes of base 
 hirelings, but by compositions contracted in the troubled times, 
 and now prescribed, yet there are some show of grave and 
 learned pastors. And albeit many of them in their habits and 
 external inconformities seme to be Puritanes, yet have I not 
 found any of repugnant opinion to any of our summons or lawes 
 ecclesiastical.
 
 THE REFORMATION. 1 33 
 
 "And though my Diocesse is not infested with Recusants so 
 dangerousslye as the Bishoprickes of Duresme and Chester, yet 
 in my late Visitacon some have been presented and detected to 
 the number of eightie or thereabouts, and the most of those in 
 some few families, whose Conversion, or reformaion I shall 
 labour both by gentle persuasion and all other good meanes to 
 the utmost of my power. 
 
 "Thus in all humilitie and most thankfully acknowledging 
 the happiness wch I enjoy by yor Ma'ties extraordinary benefitts 
 and most gratious favours I shall for ever ab imo pectore pray 
 continually for the continuance of yor Ma'ties health and happi- 
 ness to the Glory of God and the singular comfort of the 
 Christian world. 
 
 " Rosecastle August 2, 1617. 
 
 " Yor Ma'ties meanest but most 
 " obliged and most dutifull 
 "subject and servant 
 
 " Robt. Carlisle." 
 
 Bishop Potter, in a letter to Neile, archbishop of 
 York, reports general conformity in his diocese, but 
 states that the wretched stipends attached to most of 
 the benefices oblige him to admit mean scholars to 
 the diaconate, rather than allow the people to be utterly 
 without divine service ; and he complains much of the 
 supineness of the churchwardens, who never present 
 absentees from church, and of the magistrates, who 
 never punish them. 
 
 We quote an account of Carlisle Cathedral in 
 Bishop Potter's time from, — 
 
 " A Relation of a short Survey of 26 Counties, &c, observ'd 
 in a seven weekes journey, began at the City of Norwich, and 
 from thence into the North, on Monday, August nth, 1634, 
 and ending at the same place. By a Captaine, a Lieutenant, 
 and an Ancient, all three of the Military Company in Norwich.''
 
 134 CARLISLE. 
 
 These tourists write as follows : — 
 
 "The next day we repayr'd to their Cathedrall, which is 
 nothing so fayre and stately as those we had seene, but more 
 like a great, wild country church : and as it appear'd out- 
 wardly so it was inwardly, neither beautify'd nor adorn'd one 
 whit. I remember no more monuments of note, but that of 
 Bishop Oglethorpe, that crowned our late vertuous Queene 
 Elizabeth ; and that of Snowden, the Bishop that preach 'd 
 Robin Hood to our late renowned King. The organ and 
 voices did well agree, the one being like a shrill bagpipe, the 
 other like the Scottish tone. The sermon, in the like accent, was 
 such as we would hardly bring away, though it was delivered 
 by a neat young scholler (sent that morning from Rose Castle, 
 the Bishop's Mansion, which stands upon Rose and Cawd 
 rivers), one of the Bishop's chaplaines, to supply the Lord's 
 place that day. The Communion also was administred, and 
 receiv'd in a wild and unreverent manner." 
 
 No monuments now exist to Oglethorpe and 
 Snowdon. The occasion on which Snowdon preached 
 before the king is commemorated in the following 
 extract from the register of one of the guilds of 
 Carlisle, but how he introduced Robin Hood into his 
 sermon wants elucidation. The following extract 
 from the records of the Merchants' Guild at Car- 
 lisle relates to the occasion on which the bishop 
 preached : — 
 
 "The King's most excellent majestye, James I., was here at 
 Carliol, the 4 daye of August, 16 17, where the Maiore of the 
 city, Mr. Adam Robinson, with Thomas Carleton recorder, 
 and the brethren presentyed hym firste with a speech, then 
 wyth a cup of golde valued at 30/ and a purse of sylke, with 40 
 jacobuses or pieces of the same ; his Majestie vouchsafede very 
 pleasantlye the speeche and gyfte, thankyde Mr Maiore, and 
 all the citizens therefore, presentlye wente to the church, 
 accompanyed withe the nobles both of England and Scotland.
 
 THE REFORMATION. I 35 
 
 The next daye he did keep a feast royall, wentt agayn to the 
 church in state wyth hys nobles, being a saint daye, where 
 preached before hym, Robert Snowdon, bishop of Carliol, and 
 the Maiore that daye going before hym to and from the church 
 att the court gate kyssed his hande att their departure. The 
 thirde daie, the Maiore and the brethren took their leave of hys 
 Majeste who used them very graciouslye." 
 
 The bishops of Carlisle with whom we have just 
 been dealing, were, in point of importance, by no 
 means on a footing with their predecessors. It 
 was no longer necessary that bishops of Carlisle 
 should be diplomatists, and commissioners for Scotch 
 affairs, or courtiers or soldiers. Kyte was the last of 
 the diplomatists employed to negotiate for peace with 
 Scotland ; Aldridge, or Oglethorpe, the last courtier, 
 and Best, the last bishop of Carlisle that had military 
 custody of Carlisle Castle. With Bishop Barnes 
 began a line of bishops who had nothing to distract 
 them from attending to the diocese of Carlisle, a 
 change which was greatly helped by the union of the 
 two kingdoms. After Barnaby Potter's death, in 1 64 1 , 
 the see of Carlisle was given in commendam to the 
 celebrated Archbishop Usher, who probably never 
 saw his see, and can have received but little emolu- 
 ment from it. 
 
 The deans of Carlisle during this period were 
 Francis White, who succeeded Sir Christopher Perkins 
 in 1622, and became bishop of the see in 1626; 
 Paterson, who held the deanery for three years, until 
 1629, when he became dean of Exeter; Comber, 
 dean from 1630 until 1642, when he was deprived; 
 these deans have left no mark on the diocese. 
 
 During the first thirty or five-and-thirty years of
 
 136 CARLISLE. 
 
 the seventeenth century, the accounts of the cham- 
 berlains of Carlisle show that the mayor and alder- 
 men of that city were on friendly terms with 
 the ecclesiastical dignitaries ; the mayor and his 
 brethren dined at Rose Castle and with the dean 
 and prebendaries, and the bishop, the dean, and the 
 prebendaries dined with the mayor and his brethren, 
 and (strange to our notions) on festive occasions accom- 
 panied the mayor and his brethren to some hostelry, 
 and there were treated with sack and sherry wines, 
 hot drinks, spices, cakes, and biscuits. Thus : — 
 
 " 1603. Itm in wine and sugar bestoued upon my] 
 Lord bushoppe Robinson. Mr Deputie, and manye > xxxiiis. 
 other gentlemen when the King was proclaimed. ) 
 
 " 1614. Upon my lord Carlile (Bishop Robinson) and pre- 
 bendes a pottle of sack burnt iiis. 
 
 " 1617. Bestoued in wine and sugar of Mrs Snowden (the 
 new Bishop's wife) at her first coming to Carlell iiijs. 
 
 " 1 62 1. Wine and sugar that was bestoued upon my Lord 
 Bishop Milburn, at Besse Parkers, Mr Maior and his brethren 
 being present iiijs : vid. 
 
 " 1624. Itm for wine and sugar which Mr Maior and his 
 bretheren bestoued upon Bishop Sceanouse as a present at his 
 first cominge to the Rose 02 : 18 : 08. 
 
 " 1627. Itm for wine and sugar bestoued upon the deane 
 (Patterson) 0:5:6." 
 
 The mayor and council attended church regularly, 
 
 as the following extract from the record of the jury's 
 
 presentments at the Court Leet held on Monday, 
 
 October, 1649, shows : — 
 
 " We order that (according to an ancient order) the Alder- 
 men of this Citty shall attend the Maior upon every Lord's 
 day to the Church in their gownes and likewise to attend the 
 Maior in the Markett place at or before the Sermon bell to the
 
 THE REFORMATION. 137 
 
 church sub pena vis viiid toties quoties and the Common 
 counsellmen to attend likewise sub pena 3s 4d toties quoties." 
 
 From the wording of this order it is clear that the 
 service and the sermon came off at different times. 
 The mayor and his brethren had a " chapel " or pew 
 in St. Mary's ; and the officials received an annual 
 payment or fee (as they do now) for laying the 
 cushions, provided by the corporate funds for the 
 greater ease of the civic dignitaries, who also paid for 
 the repair of their "chapel" out of these funds. 
 Occasionally they manifested their appreciation of a 
 sermon by a donation to the preacher. 
 
 " 1627. Itm a present bestowed upon the deane of Win- 
 chester the 6th of Maii preaching that same day 0:6:8. 
 
 " Aug 4 1635 bestaued upon Mr Moor preacher in presence 
 of the brethren o " 2 " 8. 
 
 " 8 Nov 1636 given to a preacher Mr. Porcas 00 : 1 1 : 00. 
 
 " Itm given the 3 Novem to Mr Ogle a blind preacher 
 o : 05 : o. 
 
 " Itm to Simond Banks a minister 1 : 6. 
 
 " 1637. Itm given to a minister called Gray brown the 3 of 
 Julii beinge blind 00 : 02 : 06." 
 
 These payments to ministers and preachers do not 
 occur earlier than the dates given ; it is probable that 
 the political and theological opinions of some of 
 these preachers would be by no means agreeable to 
 the regular clergy of Carlisle.
 
 138 CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE TROUBLES, THE RESTORATION, AND THE 
 REVOLUTION. 
 
 The great Civil War commenced in 1642 : Charles I. 
 raised his standard at Nottingham on the 23rd of 
 August, and Edgehill was fought on the 23rd of 
 October. For long the tide of battle rolled away 
 from Carlisle, and many persons of distinction sought 
 refuge in it from the perils of war. The battle of 
 Marston Moor was fought on July 1, 1644: York 
 surrendered to the Parliamentary forces on the 16th of 
 that month, and Sir Thomas Glenham, governor of 
 York, and commander-in-chief in the North for the 
 king, took refuge in Cumberland, and after some pre- 
 liminary skirmishing was locked up in Carlisle, and 
 that city was besieged by David Leslie and a Scotch 
 army. The siege lasted from October, 1644, to June 
 in the following year, and the garrison and inhabitants 
 surrendered through sheer starvation. The victors, 
 in violation of the articles of surrender, played havoc 
 with the cathedral ; they pulled down great part of 
 the nave, cloisters, and prebendal houses, and used 
 the materials for the repair of the fortifications. This 
 surrender, indeed, made a clean sweep of everything 
 in Carlisle ; bishop, dean, and prebendaries had all 
 been sequestrated and deprived prior to the siege, and 
 disappear, Prebendary West alone surviving to the
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 39 
 
 Restoration. For two or three years apparently no 
 mayors were elected ; certainly no chamberlains of 
 Carlisle kept any accounts : they had no money to 
 account for. When, in 1648-9, we find the accounts 
 resumed, we find the mayor and his brethren esta- 
 blished in place of the dean and prebendaries. The 
 mayor and his brethren repaired the two churches ; 
 they shifted their chapel or pew from St. Mary's to 
 St. Cuthbert's, where they washed out the royal arms 
 and set up a stand for their sword of honour ; they 
 managed the cathedral or grammar school, paid for 
 its repairs, appointed a new master, and paid him out 
 of the tithes of Cargo, which they had become pos- 
 sessed of: they turned the deanery into a poorhouse ; 
 and they kept a register in their great " Dormant 
 Book " of the sales of the sequestrated episcopal and 
 capitular estates. 
 
 The Solemn League and Covenant of 1643 na( i 
 ejected several of the Episcopalian clergy of the 
 diocese, and some that remained were ejected on the 
 " Vacancy of Ministers " in 1655. The two churches 
 of St. Mary and St. Cuthbert, Carlisle, became thus 
 vacant ; the mayor and his brethren held a great 
 competitive preaching, which lasted from December 
 in that year until the following May, when they 
 appointed Mr. Timothy Tullie and Mr. Comfort 
 Starr. The competitors included some eminent 
 lights of Nonconformity, the Rev. George Larkham, 
 known as "the Star of the North;" the Rev. 
 Richard Gilpin; and the Rev. Nathaniel Burnand. 
 Tullie also held a lectureship at St. Cuthbert's 
 Church, whose stipend the mayor and his brethren
 
 140 CARLISLE. 
 
 partly paid ; the lectureship can be traced back in the 
 chamberlain's accounts and municipal records to 
 1625 ; it was probably founded under the order of 
 Queen Elizabeth appointing lecturers in cathedrals, 
 and removed from the cathedral to St. Cuthbert when 
 the nave was pulled down. 1 
 
 We shall presently return to the doings in the 
 cathedral and city of Carlisle : we must now direct 
 our attention to a remote corner of the diocese as 
 extended in 1856. In 1652, George Fox was tra- 
 velling in the Yorkshire dales : he visited the annual 
 hiring fair held at Sedbergh, and preached in the 
 churchyard; a disturbance look place, an attempt 
 was made to put him down, and one Francis 
 Howgill, an Independent minister, took part with 
 Fox, and procured him a hearing. Next Sunday, 
 Francis Howgill, and one John Audland, also an 
 Independent minister, and both afterwards energetic 
 ministers among the Friends, were preaching in 
 Firbank Chapel, in Westmorland, a place now 
 included in the extended diocese of Carlisle. To 
 this place came George Fox, and, in the afternoon, 
 after people had had their dinners, he addressed a 
 congregation of about a thousand in number, from a 
 rock which was close to the chapel, so close, indeed, 
 
 1 See Lectureships at St. Cuthbert's, Carlisle, — T?-ansactions 
 Cumberland and Westmorland Archaological Society, vol. vi. p. 
 312. Was this lecturer the Theologies Prelector, newly-appointed 
 in 1571, whom Bishop Barnes charged to preach on certain 
 occasions? See "Visitations in the Ancient Diocese of Car- 
 lisle," Dr. Prescott, p. 36, n. There was also a cathedral 
 lecturer from 16S4 to 1855.
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 141 
 
 that many of the elders listened to him from 
 the chapel windows; while he explained to them 
 that he preached from the rock rather than in the 
 chapel, because, in his opinion, no more sanctity 
 appertained to the one than to the other. The 
 result of this meeting at Firbank, famous in the annals 
 of the Society of Friends, was that he obtained many 
 followers, including both Howgill and Audland, who 
 became the earliest and most ardent missionaries of 
 the Society. From Firbank, Fox proceeded by 
 Preston Patrick to Kendal, where he held a meeting 
 in the Town Hall. He next went to Underbarrow 
 and Crook, at which places he had great success. 
 He then returned to Lancashire, but frequently 
 during the year visited Westmorland. From that 
 county and North Lancashire he collected the first 
 missionaries of the Society, namely, Edward Bur- 
 rough, John Audland, Francis Howgill, John Camm, 
 George Whitehead, Richard Hubberthorne, Thomas 
 Holmes, Miles Halhead, and Miles Hubbersty, the 
 majority of whom were Westmorland men. Fox 
 numbered also among his local friends and followers . 
 two men of official position, namely, Gervaise Ben- 
 son and Anthony Pearson : the first was justice for 
 Cumberland and Westmorland, and the second for 
 both these counties and Lancashire as well. Both 
 were converted and both wrote books, one against 
 tithes, the other against oaths. In the following 
 year, 1653, Fox was informed that the people in 
 Cumberland had vowed to take his life if he put 
 foot in that county. Fox was in no way deterred by 
 this, but joined Justice Pearson and his wife, who
 
 142 CARLISLE. 
 
 were on their way to Carlisle Quarter Sessions. Fox 
 only accompanied them as far as Bootle, where he 
 presented himself at church on Sunday, and so soon 
 as the priest had finished preaching he commenced, 
 according to the custom of the time, a discourse of 
 his own. Two sermons in such rapid succession 
 were more than the people would stand, or else the 
 priest incited them to violence, though it was then 
 usual for any minister of any religious society to 
 preach and officiate in a parish church after the 
 hours of regular service. They pulled Fox out into 
 the churchyard, and, spite of the constable's exer- 
 tions, beat him severely, nearly breaking his wrist. 
 Nothing daunted by this rough treatment, Fox re- 
 turned in the afternoon to the churchyard, and 
 seated himself upon a cross there, while some of his 
 comrades entered the church, where they found a 
 stranger from London officiating. They beckoned 
 Fox in, and, spite of the priest from London, he 
 succeeded in preaching, being protected by the con- 
 stable. Fox stayed some days at " Milholm in 
 . Bootel," and from thence went to make an appoint- 
 ment with Priest Wilkinson, who had three churches 
 near Cockermouth, Brigham, and (probably) Mosser 
 Chapel and Greysouthen. At one of these churches 
 (name not given) the concourse of people anxious 
 to hear Fox was so great that the place resembled a 
 fair, and his audience included a party of twelve 
 soldiers and their wives, from the Cromwellian 
 garrison of Carlisle, Priest Larkham (the Star of 
 the North), and others. Both here and at Brigham, 
 Fox had a more friendly reception than at Bootle :
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 143 
 
 the people welcomed him into the church, where 
 he preached, the effects of which Wilkinson imme- 
 diately tried to counteract by a sermon of several 
 hours in length. Fox gained the day, and convinced 
 many, including the twelve soldiers, who went with 
 him to Cockermouth, protected him, and hindered 
 those who wished to prevent him from preach- 
 ing in the church of that town. Preach he did, 
 "largely," as his journal expresses it. By Caldbeck 
 and the Borders Fox passed to Carlisle, where the 
 Baptists and their minister met him, and held a 
 meeting in the abbey. Fox quaintly describes the 
 pastor of the Carlisle Baptists as — 
 
 "An high notionist and a flashy man, who came to me and 
 asked me what must be damned. I was moved immediately to 
 tell him that which spake in him was to be damned ; this 
 stopped the pastor's mouth." 
 
 From the abbey, Fox went to the castle; the garrison 
 was at once assembled by tuck of drum to hear him 
 preach. Some of the sergeants, however, demurred, 
 not to his preaching, but to his doctrine. On the 
 market-day, Fox preached in the market-place, and 
 all passed off peaceably, spite of threats by the 
 magistrates. On Sunday, he went to the " Steeple 
 House," evidently the cathedral. There he attempted 
 to preach. A riot ensued, — soldiers, magistrates' 
 wives, and mob, all fighting with sticks and stones, 
 and yelling, " Down with the Roundheads " until at 
 last the governor of the castle appeared with several 
 files of musketeers, cleared the place, and arrested 
 some of the rioters. Fox escaped by connivance of
 
 144 CARLISLE. 
 
 the military. Next day he was brought before the 
 justices of the city, who were all Presbyterians and 
 Independents; they committed him to prison "as a 
 blasphemer, an heretic, and a seducer." There he 
 was to remain until the assizes, and the report was 
 that he was to be hanged. A flaw was discovered in 
 the order of commitment, and Fox was not put 
 upon trial at the assizes, but was detained in close 
 confinement. His friends, Benson and Pearson, 
 strenuously moved for his freedom. They circulated 
 letters and broadsheets, and at their instigation 
 Parliament took up the matter, and instituted an 
 inquiry. Fox was set free and his gaolers punished. 
 Fox did not immediately leave Cumberland ; he 
 went to Caldbeck, where the people beat his com- 
 rades ; to Wigton, where the people formed a guard 
 armed with pitchforks, and would let no Quaker 
 enter the town ; to Gilsland, where he was taken for 
 a horse-stealer ; and, finally, to Uldale where he 
 addressed a meeting of many thousand people. Fox, 
 in this visit to the two counties, got a large number 
 of converts, including several soldiers, who were 
 shortly discharged from the Parliamentary forces, 
 because they would not take an oath of allegiance to 
 Cromwell. Fox revisited the two counties in 1657 
 and 1663, on each occasion narrowly escaping arrest. 
 We have no records of any further visits ; but the 
 number of early preachers of his theology that came 
 from Westmorland and Cumberland, and from North 
 Lancashire, and the number of Friends there, show 
 how deeply his teaching must have taken root. 
 Plenty of evidence can be obtained from " the
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 45 
 
 Papers of Mr. Secretary Williamson," of which a 
 calendar is in the Rolls Series, as to the growth of 
 the Society. In November, 1663, Sir Daniel Fleming, 
 a prominent Westmorland magistrate, writes to 
 Williamson : — 
 
 " If mischief arise now, it will be from non-licensed ministers 
 or from Quakers, of whom there are too many in the part of the 
 county joining to Lancashire, where George Fox and most of 
 his cults have been long kennelled. They keep weekly meet- 
 ings within eight miles of each other through all this country, if 
 not through England : they will do mischief most resolutely if 
 Fox, or any other of their grand speakers, dictate it ; and some 
 threaten already." 
 
 Sir Philip Musgrave, a Cumberland justice, 
 writes : — 
 
 • ' The Quakers grow bold enough to meet two hundred or 
 more at a time ; they keep copies of proceedings against them 
 by justices of the peace, to be ready against a time when they 
 shall call the justices to account." 
 
 The justices passed away before they could* be 
 called to account, but Besse, in his huge folio volumes, 
 has published in minute detail the memoranda thus 
 kept. It should be said that Fleming and Musgrave 
 lumped together all Nonconformists as fanatics and 
 Quakers. 1 
 
 The Restoration found only one of the sequestrated 
 dignitaries of the see still living, Lewis West, pre- 
 bendary of the third stall in Carlisle Cathedral. 
 The bishopric of Carlisle was offered to Dr. Richard 
 
 1 The above account of Fox is (abbreviated) from " Early 
 Cumberland and Westmorland Friends," by the writer of this 
 book.
 
 146 CARLISLE. 
 
 Gilpin, rector of Greystoke, who declined the offer, 
 not on account of any invincible objection to epis- 
 copacy, but because he could by no means be 
 wrought upon to sign the Solemn League and Cove- 
 nant. Finally, Richard Sterne, the deprived master of 
 Jesus College, Cambridge, was appointed to the see : 
 he was translated to York in 1664. Guy Carleton, a 
 local man, educated at Carlisle Grammar School and 
 at Queen's, Oxford, an exile to the Continent for his 
 loyalty, was made dean, and held that preferment 
 until, in 167 1, he was made Bishop of Bristol, from 
 which see he was translated to Chichester in 1685. 
 To the vacant stalls in the cathedral, Thomas 
 Canon, Arthur Savage, and George Buchanan were 
 appointed, of whom Savage had been ejected from 
 the living of Bromfield, and Buchanan from Kirkby 
 Lonsdale. Two munificent prelates followed, Edward 
 Rainbow, 1665 to 1684, and Thomas Smith, 1684 
 to 1702. Munificence, indeed, was necessary in 
 bishops and deans of Carlisle, for the Restoration 
 found the episcopal palace of Rose, the deanery, the 
 prebendal houses, and the nave of the cathedral 
 mere ruins. Bishop Sterne rebuilt the chapel at 
 Rose, but so badly that Bishop Rainbow had again 
 to rebuild it ; and Bishop Smith (while dean) rebuilt 
 the deanery, in addition to giving an organ and 
 communion plate to the cathedral. As bishop, he 
 built largely at Rose, and other places in the diocese 
 benefited by his liberality. 
 
 A most amiable picture of Bishop Rainbow is 
 given in a short life of him published in 1688. 
 It also contains his funeral sermon, which was
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 47 
 
 preached by his chancellor and chaplain, Thomas 
 Tullie, afterwards dean of Carlisle. Edward Rainbow 
 was born at Bliton, in Lincolnshire, of which place 
 his father was rector, a man noted for his learning 
 and virtue ; his mother was also skilled in the Latin, 
 Greek, and Hebrew languages. After being a short 
 time at school at Gainsborough, young Rainbow was 
 sent to Dr. John Williams's, at Peterborough ; he was 
 removed thence to Westminster School, on Dr. 
 Williams being appointed dean of Westminster and 
 bishop of Lincoln. From Westminster he proceeded 
 to Oxford, but two years later he migrated to Mag- 
 dalen College, Cambridge, induced thereto by being 
 nominated to a scholarship in the patronage of the 
 Countess of Warwick. He became a fellow of that 
 college, and attained distinction at the university as 
 a preacher ; ultimately he became master of his 
 college, but was ejected from that post by the Rump 
 Parliament, and retired to a small country living. 
 On the Restoration he returned to his old post at 
 Magdalen, and was shortly appointed dean of Peter- 
 borough. These appointments he gave up on being 
 appointed in 1665 to the see of Carlisle, though he 
 might have retained one or other for some time in 
 commendam with his bishopric. It is characteristic 
 of the man, that when thus giving up a secure income, 
 he had to borrow money to defray the charges of his 
 consecration, first-fruits, and his journey to and set- 
 tlement in his diocese, where the ruined state of 
 Rose Castle involved him in a heavy outlay on 
 building, and in a protracted litigation about dila- 
 pidations with his predecessor and metropolitan 
 
 L 2
 
 148 CARLISLE. 
 
 Sterne. Rainbow's biographer is very reticent about 
 names and cases, but it is clear Rainbow found much 
 in his diocese that required to be reformed ; negligent 
 and immoral clergy, who did not hesitate, when 
 rebuked, to publicly affront their bishop. He appears 
 to have been outspoken generally in the denunciation 
 of immorality, and to have so offended some great 
 lady about the Court, once a friend of his, who 
 revenged herself by preventing his translation to 
 Lincoln. He was very earnest in impressing upon 
 his clergy, by his example as well as by precept, the 
 diligent preaching of God's word, the due adminis- 
 tration of the holy sacraments, and the catechising 
 of youth. So long as his health would allow he 
 preached frequently in his cathedral, in his chapel at 
 Rose, in Dalston church, and in the churches and 
 chapels in the vicinity. His liberality was unbounded. 
 In dear years, when his own stores were exhausted, 
 he bought barley and distributed it to the poor, 
 sometimes as many as seven or eight score being 
 relieved in one day by the porter at Rose. To the 
 poor at Carlisle and at Dalston he made regular 
 allowances. He paid for the education of poor boys 
 at Dalston school, and for putting them out as 
 apprentices ; he supported poor scholars at the 
 universities ; he subscribed largely to the French 
 Protestants and to foreign converts. Much of this 
 was done in secret, even without the knowledge of 
 his wife, who was a worthy helpmate to the good 
 bishop. His domestic life was most exemplary ; four 
 times a day he assembled his family for divine 
 worship, twice in the chapel, when a chaplain
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 49 
 
 officiated, and twice in the dining-room, at 6 a.m. 
 and 9 p.m., when his lordship officiated. His bio- 
 grapher says of his house : — 
 
 " All known Profaness and Swearing were banished thence : 
 For this made as much discord in that Family, as an ill Musician 
 did in Plato's Schools. Offenders in Debauchery were at first 
 reproved and admonished ; and if they relapsed into the same 
 Fault, they were often dismiss'd the House ; unless there ap- 
 peared visible signs of Repentance, and those ushered in with 
 fervent Promises, to make those good by their utmost endea- 
 vours Neither was his Hospitality offending against the 
 
 Canons of the Church ; but like that of a Bishop. His Enter- 
 tainment was free ; his Table was well furnished with Varieties ; 
 his Conversation pleasant and yet grave, divertive and yet in- 
 structing ; often feeding the Minds, as well as the bodies of his 
 Guests." 
 
 The good prelate died in 16S4, and was buried, 
 by his own request, not in his cathedral but at 
 Dalston, under a plain stone, with the simple in- 
 scription : — 
 
 " Depositum Edvardi Rainbow 
 Epis. Carliol. Obijt Vices mo - 
 Sexto die Martij M.DCLXXXIV." 
 
 Scholar though he was, Rainbow left no works in 
 print but three occasional sermons, one of which 
 he preached at the funeral at Appleby of Anne, 
 Countess of Pembroke, Dorset, and Montgomery, in 
 1676. These sermons are now very scarce. The 
 mode of life of this excellent prelate must have been 
 in striking contrast to that of many in his diocese, if 
 Macaulay's sketch of a seventeenth-century squire is 
 a true one.
 
 150 CARLISLE. 
 
 Rainbow's successor, Thomas Smith, was born in 
 the parish of Asby, in Westmorland, and went from 
 Appleby grammar school to Queen's College, Oxford, 
 where he became fellow, and a celebrated tutor. 
 During the civil wars he retired to the north ; on the 
 Restoration he was appointed chaplain to the king, 
 and prebendary of Durham. In 1671 he became 
 dean of Carlisle, and rebuilt the deanery, which dean 
 Carleton had left in the ruins he found it in after the 
 civil wars. In 1684 Smith, then in his seventieth 
 year, was appointed bishop of Carlisle. He found a 
 young and active archdeacon of twenty-nine years, 
 left him by his predecessor, in the famous William 
 Nicolson, and throughout his episcopate archdeacon 
 Nicolson was a leading spirit in the diocese. We 
 shall have much to say of Nicolson when we come 
 to his appointment as bishop of Carlisle. Bishop 
 Smith's enthronement in his cathedral was conducted 
 with much ceremony ; the mayor and corporation 
 and the leading citizens went out of Carlisle as far 
 as Brisco, to meet the new prelate, who had spent 
 the previous night at Hutton-ith-Forest, the seat of 
 Sir George Fletcher, M.P. At the market-cross he 
 was met by the clergy, the cathedral dignitaries and 
 the singing-men, and conducted to the cathedral and 
 the chapter-house, where the necessary ceremonies 
 were duly observed, after which the great men of the 
 party were entertained in the deanery by the new 
 dean, Dr. Thomas Musgrave. There is little to tell 
 about Smith's episcopate, which terminated with his 
 death in 1702, but the list of his expenditure on 
 public objects : —
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 151 
 
 Building the deanery at Carlisle ;£6oo 
 
 Organ at Carlisle, .£220, communion plate, ,£100 320 
 
 Prebendal house at Carlisle 50 
 
 Altering house and building stables at Rose 300 
 
 New tower there and court walls 167 
 
 School at Dalston, ^30, tenement there, ^So no 
 
 Court-house at Dalston 50 
 
 Library and Register's office at Carlisle 120 
 
 To the Dean and Chapter 100 
 
 Pigeon-cote at Rose 53 
 
 To the several parishes in his diocese by his will 230 
 
 School at Carlisle 500 
 
 Vicarage of Penrith 500 
 
 Vicarage of Dalston 300 
 
 The school and master's house at Appleby, and cloisters 
 
 there 626 
 
 The poor and school at Asby 100 
 
 Towards building St. Paul's 150 
 
 New library at Queen's College 100 
 
 More to the said college 500 
 
 Other colleges and chapels 50 
 
 Prebendal house at Durham, and organ 300 
 
 Total ^5,226 
 
 The total is a very large sum of money, for days 
 in which a squire with ^400 a year was thought a 
 well-to-do man. 
 
 To return to the Restoration ; that event was 
 speedily followed by the Act of Uniformity, under 
 which, on St. Bartholomew Day, 1662, about a fifth of 
 the English clergy were driven from their parishes as 
 Nonconformists. About twenty-four of the Crom- 
 wellian ministers in Cumberland, and five or six in 
 Westmorland refused to conform. Some of these, 
 like Dr. Gilpin, of Greystoke; Benson, of Bridckirk;
 
 152 CARLISLE. 
 
 Baldwin, of Penrith ; and Comfort Starr, of Carlisle, 
 left the district ; others, like Burnand, of Brampton, 
 and Larkham, of Cockermouth, remained and exer- 
 cised their gifts in private, unsilenced by the Conven- 
 ticle Act of 1664. After a time of persecution, 
 Charles II., in 1672, issued the "Declaration of 
 Indulgence," enacting that, upon application a person 
 could obtain a licence to preach, the same favour being 
 granted to certain houses, rooms, barns, or buildings 
 to be used for preaching therein. Mr. Blair, F.S.A., 
 has kindly furnished me with the following list of 
 those registered for Cumberland : : — 
 
 " The house of George Larkham at Hameshill in the parish 
 of Bride-Kirke Cumb d 8 May 1672 
 
 "License to George Larkham to be a Pr teacher in his 
 house in Hameshill in the parish of Bridekirk Cumb d 8 May 
 1672 
 
 " The house of John Noble in Graestoke Cumberland Pr 
 
 " License to Anty Sleigh to be a Pr Teacher in the house of 
 John Noble in Graestoke Cumb d 
 
 " License to John Davy to be a Cong 1 Teacher in Reginald 
 Waltons house at Aulston More Cumb d 29 June 1672 
 
 "The house of Reginald Walton at Alston More in Cumb d 
 Cong 1 29 June. 
 
 "The house of George Larkham in Bridekirk Cumb d Pr 
 16 July. 
 
 "License for the house of Garwen Wrean at Crosthwaite 
 Cumb d July 16 
 
 " The Like for Rich d Lowreys house at Cockermouth Cumb d 
 16 July 
 
 " Like forRich d Egleshold's house at Allarby Cumb d 16 July 
 
 1 See "Archreologia /Eliana," vol. xiii. pp. 33 and 63. 
 They are taken from "The Domestic Entry Book of Charles 
 II.," in the Record Office.
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 53 
 
 " Like for Thomas Younghusbands house at Torpenhow 
 
 Cumb d 16 July 
 
 "License to Giles Nicholson of Kirkheswold Cumberland 
 
 July 22 
 
 "The house of Natha : Burnan, of Branton in Cumberland, 
 
 to be a Pr teacher Sept 5 
 
 ' ' The house of W™ Jameson of Kirkoswold Cumberland Pr 
 " The house of W m Atkinson of Brampton in Cumberland Pr 
 " Like for the house of John Carse at Embleton Cumb d 
 
 16 July 
 
 Sept 5 
 
 "The house of Gowdon Wreen of Crosthwaite in Cumb d 
 
 Cong 1 Sep' 5 
 
 " The house of Edw James of Blackfryers in Carlisle in 
 
 Cumberland Pr 
 
 " The house of— Wilson at Crosfield in Cumb d 
 "The house of Tho s Thorkold of Kirkoswold Cumb d Pr 
 " The house of Thos s Langhome of Penrick in Cumb d Cong 1 
 "License to Gawin Eaglesfield Indp' teacher at his own 
 
 house at Dearlam in Cumberland 
 
 " The house of Isabella Dixon of Whitehaven in Cumb* 1 
 
 Indp 1 
 
 " The house of Tho s Barnes of Holmcaltram in Cumberland 
 
 Indp 1 
 
 Of these, Gawen Wren was a Quaker, the only one ; 
 George Larkham, registered as a Presbyterian, was an 
 Independent; Natha. Burnan is Nathaniel Burnand, 
 the ejected vicar of Brampton, and brother-in-law of 
 Dr. Richard Gilpin, whose house, Scaleby Castle, in 
 Cumberland, is also licensed, but has got by mistake 
 into the Northumberland list, no doubt because 
 Gilpin himself was minister of the Presbyterian chapel 
 at Newcastle in 1672. Gilpin, Presbyterian, and 
 Larkham, Independent, were the two great apostles 
 of local seventeenth-century nonconformity, and the
 
 154 CARLISLE. 
 
 other persons named, except Wren, would be disciples 
 of one or other of them ; we fancy all the older non- 
 conformist bodies in the diocese can trace a pedigree 
 to one or other of these two ministers. The licences 
 were very soon withdrawn, and persecution recom- 
 menced, as the records of the Quarter Sessions show, 
 where, however, the majority of the persons proceeded 
 against were Quakers, though the justices seem to 
 have had fits of severity against Papists alternating 
 with those against Quakers : thus in"i674 the offenders 
 were chiefly Quakers of the yeomen and humbler 
 classes ; in 16S0 they were chiefly Papists, and of the 
 squirearchy. 
 
 Charles II. had at least one sincere admirer among 
 the higher clergy of the diocese of Carlisle. Arch- 
 deacon (afterwards bishop) Nicolson, in his diary, 1 
 under "n Feb., 1684" (the archdeacon keeps his 
 diary by the ecclesiastical and not the historical year), 
 writes : — 
 
 " The ill news of y e Death of Charles y e Second : Regum 
 Optimi." 
 
 Charles had indeed been very gracious to the arch- 
 deacon on his being presented to him at Windsor in 
 that year. 
 
 The archdeacon took an active part in procuring 
 signatures to an address to the new king ; rival drafts 
 of this were prepared by the bishop, Dr. Smith, and 
 
 1 Several volumes of the diaries of this active prelate are in 
 existence, and there is reason to hope they may shortly be 
 made public. At present the writer has only seen one,— 
 that for 16S4-5.
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 155 
 
 by the dean, Dr. Musgrave, but it is not clear which 
 was adopted ; probably the bishop's, as Nicolson, who 
 was his right hand, took charge of it, got the signatures 
 of the prebendaries, and then travelled up and down 
 the diocese to obtain signatures from the clergy > • he 
 records a convivial evening spent during the trip with 
 the chancellor, Thomas Tullie, at which the toast 
 of " Prosperity to ye Church of England in Spight of 
 Popery and Fanaticism " was drunk. 
 
 James II. filled the Corporation of Carlisle with 
 partisans of his own, as indeed he did every post 
 that he could : Carlisle he garrisoned with a regiment 
 of Irish Papists, whose doings are thus recorded : — 
 
 "This was in the Year 1688, about which Time came the 
 News of the Queen's being with Child ; and the Papists, being 
 greatly overjoyed thereat, made Bone-fires in the Market-place, 
 and, in a publick, exalted, and triumphant Manner, drank 
 Healths to the young Prince : And I being a Spectator, with 
 many other young Men of the Town, the Officers called several 
 of us to drink the Health with them ; and then I took occasion 
 to ask one of the Captains how they knew the Child would 
 be a Prince ; might it not happen to be a Princess ? No, 
 
 ' Thomas Story, the eminent Quaker, Recorder of Pennsyl- 
 vania, and the friend of Penn, says : — "In this Conjunctors, 
 the whole Protestant Parts of the King's Dominions, were in 
 great Consternation, and apprehensive of a Popish Govern- 
 ment, and consequent Oppression, and Persecution to Destruc- 
 tion. Nevertheless, whether out of Fear, or other cause, as 
 well the Bishops as inferior Clergy, and the generality of the 
 People throughout the King's Dominions, presented addresses 
 to him . . . replete with the utmost expressions of Loyalty 
 and Duty that words were capable of." — Sloryi's Journal, 
 p. 7.
 
 156 CARLISLE. 
 
 replied he, sir, that cannot be, for this Child comes by the 
 Prayers of the Church ; the Church has prayed for a Prince, 
 and it can be no otherwise. And, when the News came of his 
 Birth, they made another great Fire in the same Place ; when 
 they drank Wine, till, with that, and the Transport of the News, 
 they were exceedingly distracted, throwing their Hats into the 
 Fire at one Health, their Coats at the next, their Waistcoats at 
 a third, and so on to their Shoes ; and some of them threw in 
 their Shirts, and then ran about naked, like Madmen." — Story's 
 Journal, p. 7. 
 
 In the diocese of Carlisle the Revolution of 1688 
 was, in spite of these heroics, effected with great 
 quietness : Lowther, of Whitehaven, secured the sea- 
 ports for William III., and the Irish Papists that 
 garrisoned Carlisle got over the walls and ran away 
 by night, and the stout-hearted sheriff, William Stanley, 
 proclaimed William III. and Mary at the market-cross. 
 
 The clergy in the diocese of Carlisle, or some of 
 them, were evidently uneasy about their duty under 
 the new state of things, and in May 1689 Archdeacon 
 Nicolson addressed a circular letter to the clergy in 
 his archdeaconry. In it (it is too long to reproduce 
 at length) he urges the necessity of the clergy being 
 unanimous among themselves, particularly in times 
 when all sorts of rumours were flying about, — rumours 
 of revolt in the army, of invasions by Popish High- 
 landers, rumours that all the parsons were only 
 waiting a favourable moment to declare for King 
 James, and such like stories, — all which tended to 
 alienate the parsons' friends, and to provoke their 
 enemies, 
 
 "upon the first popular insurrection to fall on us, as abettors 
 of Idolatry and traitors to our own establishment. And it
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 157 
 
 must be confessed that some of the more unwarily scrupulous 
 among us have given too great encouragement to these wicked 
 attempts. I am glad to find us so generally concerned to pre- 
 serve and keep close to our antient principles of loyalty, which 
 have hitherto been the glory of our Church ; and may they for 
 ever continue to be so. But to live answerably in our practices 
 requires a deal of unprejudiced reasoning and circumspection 
 in some junctures, lest we misplace our obedience ; and, out of 
 a true design to approve ourselves most steadily loyal, fall into 
 the very dregs of treason and rebellion. We have now a 
 Prince and Princess seated on the English throne, in whom we 
 are ready enough to acknowledge all the accomplishments that 
 we can wish for in our governors, provided their title to the 
 present possession of the Crown were unquestionable ; and, 
 therefore, methinks we should rather greedily catch at any ap- 
 pearance of proof that may justify their pretensions, than dwell 
 upon such arguments as seemingly overturn them. " 
 
 The archdeacon then proceeds to discuss various 
 questions with the view of showing that William III. 
 was king de jure as well as de facto ; he deals with the 
 effect of the late king's desertion of his government, 
 and the action taken by the Convention. He says : — 
 
 "The short of our case is the late king was pleased unex- 
 pectedly to leave us ; and their present Majesties have stepped 
 into the throne as the next lawful successors. And where is 
 the mischief of all this ? You and I are not yet called upon to 
 give our assent to every vote that passed in either House of 
 Parliament in the management of this matter, and I hope we 
 never shall. But I think we ought thankfully to join in the 
 last result of their councils that William and Mary, Prince and 
 Princess of Orange, are honestly and legally seated on the 
 English throne. And this may be done without an unnecessary 
 acquainting the world with our opinion whether the royal dig- 
 nity has devolved upon them by right of succession or they 
 have attained it by a new grant from the people."
 
 158 . CARLISLE. 
 
 Nicolson then examines at length the popular ob- 
 jections to this doctrine, — viz., the want of a proper 
 inquiry into the birth of the Prince of Wales ; the 
 doctrine of passive obedience in face of James's 
 rumoured league with the French king for the 
 destruction of Protestants ; and the example of San- 
 croft, archbishop of Canterbury, who had declined 
 to take the oaths of allegiance to William and Mary, 
 on which Nicolson remarks that the clergy here 
 should have regard rather to the behaviour of their 
 own metropolitan and diocesan than to that of his 
 Grace of Canterbury. He concludes : — 
 
 " In short, sir, we have the judgment of a vast majority of 
 both the Divines and Lawyers of the kingdom that a firm alle- 
 giance is due to their present Majesties, King William and 
 Queen Mary. And the pressing necessities of our Church call 
 for a speedy resolution of letting the world know (to the asto- 
 nishment of our enemies and comfort of our friends) that we are 
 heartily of the same opinion. 
 
 " I am, yours, &c, 
 
 "W. N." 
 
 No record has come to our knowledgment of the 
 reception this letter met with, or the effect it bad, 
 but Archbishop Sancroft and eight of his episcopal 
 brethren absolutely refused to take the oath to the 
 new sovereign ; their example was followed by about 
 four hundred clergymen, who became known by the 
 name of " Non-jurors." 
 
 Towards the close of the seventeenth century 
 public attention was directed to the alarming 
 increase of coarseness and immorality throughout 
 the kingdom. It soon became the subject of a Royal
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. 1 59 
 
 proclamation, which was ultimately embodied in an 
 Act of Parliament. The religious world was roused 
 to the evil, and societies for the suppressing of immo- 
 rality and profaneness sprang up in almost every 
 county, but principally in London, to check by 
 united effort, the prevailing sin. Books and 
 pamphlets were written, explaining the object of the 
 crusade, and calling upon Churchmen and Dissenters 
 alike to join in it. In the city of Carlisle, the 
 moving spirit in establishing in 1699 a branch of 
 " the Society for the Reformation of Manners " was 
 the recorder, William Gilpin, son of the celebrated 
 Richard Gilpin, of Scaleby Castle and Newcastle, the 
 quondam rector of Greystoke, and Presbyterian 
 minister; the patronage of the aged Bishop of 
 Carlisle, Dr. Smith, was secured by a surprise, and 
 matters looked like a success. But Archdeacon 
 Nicolson made strenuous opposition. He took his 
 stand on the Canons, which he alleged, were binding 
 on his conscience, and denounced those clergy who 
 ignored them by joining in " conventicles " with 
 dissenting ministers under cover of furthering the 
 interests of morals, while in reality they were causing 
 schism and breaking the law. 
 
 ' ' You may probably have heard of a society, league, or 
 covenant at Carlisle, wherein the Churchmen and Dissenters 
 are mutually engaged for the Reformation of manners. We 
 certainly are all obliged to prosecute the good ends of his 
 Majesty's late proclamation in our several stations ; but give me 
 leave to tell you that our zeal for the service of Religion ought 
 to be regulated by the laws of the land and Canons of the 
 Church. We must beware of making ourselves parties to 
 conventicles and unlawful assemblies, by meeting in numbers
 
 l6o CARLISLE. 
 
 (above five besides our own families) on a religious account, 
 unless we can secure ourselves of the benefit of the Act of 
 Toleration ; and (then) we are Dissenters and not members of 
 the Established Church. If we desire to continue in our pre- 
 sent Communion we ought well to consider the words and 
 meaning of the twelfth Canon." ' 
 
 The clergy, as a whole, were willing enough to follow 
 their archdeacon's advice, till Chancellor Tullie 
 ranged himself on the other side and went in strongly 
 for the amalgamation of Church and Dissent. 
 Under his aegis Cockburn, the vicar of Brampton, 
 aided by a few of the neighbouring clergy, set up 
 a society at Brampton, a place where Gilpin possessed 
 considerable influence. Here arrangements were made 
 for a weekly lecture at which Cockburn, two other 
 neighbouring vicars, and a dissenting minister were 
 to preside in turn. This soon brought down the 
 archdeacon's thunders on Cockburn's head. Nicolson 
 thus reasons with him — 
 
 "The reformation of manners is a most Christian duty, and 
 we are under an indispensable obligation to endeavour it, 
 according to the King's late excellent proclamation, by the 
 most effectual means allowed and prescribed by law. I fear 
 these societies are not legal ways of procedure. I am confident 
 you will be of my mind, when you have carefully perused the 
 twelfth Canon. The censure there denounced is a terrible one ; 
 and wise men will beware of doing anything that does so much 
 as look like the anabaptistical error which is there condemned." 2 
 
 1 "Letters on Various Subjects, &c, to and from Bishop 
 Nicolson." London : John Nichols & Son, 1809. Letter to 
 Mr. Gregory, p. 151. 
 
 2 Ibid., Letter to Mr. Cockburn, p. 145.
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION. l6l 
 
 Archdeacon and chancellor were summoned to Rose 
 Castle to answer to their aged diocesan for the strife 
 they were causing in his diocese. Little came out of 
 it. The bishop was too old and too infirm to curb 
 the enterprising zeal of his ecclesiastical subordinates. 
 An appeal was made to the Archbishop of York, 
 but he shelved the question ; the Bishop of Chester 
 was inclined to side with Chancellor Tullie, but 
 finally the Bishop of Carlisle drew up the following 
 paper to be dispersed among his diocese : — 
 
 " I. I earnestly desire all my Clergy zealously to promote 
 tli£ good ends of his Majesty's late proclamation ; not only by 
 their frequent Sermons on that subject, but likewise by such 
 voluntary meetings and conferences amongst themselves (weekly 
 or monthly) as may most conveniently be had, or such other 
 methods (allowed by the Canons of the Church and the Laws 
 of the Land) as they shall occasionally agree on. 
 
 "II. That in these conferences and meetings they would (as 
 they see it necessary) request the company and assistance of 
 such neighbouring Justices of the Peace, and other persons of 
 note and gravity, as may best forward these their good designs. 
 
 " III. That, in their said consults, they confer only with 
 such persons as are well affected to the doctrine and discipline 
 of the Established Church." ' 
 
 The following presentment by churchwardens was 
 extracted by Mr. W. Jackson, F.S.A., from the dupli- 
 cate Scaleby Registers in the Bishop's Registry at 
 Carlisle : — 
 
 "The presentment of the parish of Scalby [Scaleby] An. 
 Dom. 1684. 
 
 1 Ibid., Letter to Archbishop of York, p. 163. The whole 
 correspondence is in "Letters to and from Bishop Nicolson," 
 and is most interesting. 
 
 M
 
 1 62 CARLISLE. 
 
 Impr'im. To the first Article of the Title of the book of 
 Visitation exhibited at the Bishop's last triennial Visitation we 
 answer that our Church is so far from being in good repair that 
 it is no wise fit for the publick worship of God. 
 
 2ndly. We have no carpet cloath Surplice or pulpit cloath. 
 
 3rd. We have noe Church Bible book of Homilies or other 
 books required by the Canons of our Church. 
 
 4ly. Wee know off noe Church Stock or poore stock belong- 
 ing to our parish nor can Devine how the sume hath been 
 Raised or disposed of. 
 
 To the first article of the second Title. 
 
 1st. Wee answer that our Churchyard is not sufficiently 
 fenced from Annoyances. 
 
 2nd. The dwelling house and outhouses belonging to our 
 Minister are wholey gone to decay and Ruine and that they 
 have been so this many years. 
 
 3rd. Wee have noe Terrier off of the glebe Lands belonging 
 nor can we learn how the same hath been lost. 
 To the fourth Title. 
 
 1st. Wee answer that we have in our parish severall sepa- 
 ratists viz John Pearson of Stoneknowe quaker, William Gash, 
 John Scot of Highberries, John Goodfellow of Scaleby Hill. 
 
 2ndly. We have in our parish found to be guilty of adulterie 
 (three couples). Noe register book." 
 
 It must not be assumed that Scaleby was a repre- 
 sentative seventeenth-century parish in the diocese of 
 Carlisle ; its proximity to the Borders caused it to 
 fall a ready prey to Scottish invaders. In 1703 
 Bishop Nicolson commends the fabric of the church, 
 so that it must have been restored ; but there was no 
 font, no altar-rail, no surplice, or Common Prayer- 
 book. 
 
 The following account of Carlisle cathedral at the 
 end of the seventeenth century (1687) is interesting, 
 though well known locally. Tradition says that
 
 TROUBLES, RESTORATION, AND REVOLUTION*. 1 63 
 
 Carlisle cathedral is the only cathedral in England 
 that has never had candlesticks on the altar since the 
 Reformation : copes were worn in it by Gospeller 
 and Epistoler as late as 1778. 
 
 " About this Time I went diligently to the publick Worship, 
 especially to the Cathedral at Carlisle ; where in time of publick 
 Prayer, we used all (Male and Female) as soon as that Creed, 
 call it the Apostle? Creed, began to be said, to turn our Faces 
 towards the East ; and, when the word JESUS was mentioned, 
 we all, as one, bowed and kneeled towards the Altar-table, as 
 they call it, where stood a Couple of Common Prayer Books, in 
 Folio, one at each Side of the Table, and over them, painted 
 upon the Wall h.s. signifying JESUS, Homimtm Salralor."' 
 — Story's Journal, 
 
 M 2
 
 164 CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 The first Bishop of Carlisle in the eighteenth century 
 was the celebrated, learned, and very busy prelate, 
 William Nicolson, 1 1702 to 17 18. He was the son 
 of the Rev. Joseph Nicolson, who was ejected from 
 Plumbland in Cumberland by Cromwell's Commis- 
 sioners, but who lived to be restored ; and the bishop's 
 mother was a Brisco, of Crofton, whence he must have 
 inherited a strong Puritan strain. He was sent to 
 Oxford, and there he found a patron in Sir Joseph 
 William, Secretary of State, son of a former vicar of 
 Bridekirk, and by him he was sent to Leipsic in 1678 
 to study foreign languages, and in the following year 
 he travelled in France. He took to literary work and 
 published a huge atlas in several volumes. In 1681 
 Bishop Rainbow appointed him to a stall in Carlisle 
 cathedral, with the vicarage of Torpenhow, and in 
 16S2 to the archdeaconry of Carlisle, which was held 
 with the rectory of Great Salkeld. He immediately 
 devoted his energies to deciphering the runic inscrip- 
 tions in the diocese, and to the study of its natural 
 history and antiquities. In 1696, 1697, and 1698, he 
 
 1 SeeawA?, p. 154, for a note as to the diaries kept by this 
 bishop.
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 1 65 
 
 published the three parts of his " English Historical 
 Libraries"; he published a similar work for Scotland 
 in 1702, and one for Ireland at a much later period. 
 As the county histories say, this publication involved 
 him in many controversies. We shall see the truth 
 of this. 
 
 In 1702 Nicolson was appointed Bishop of Carlisle, 
 and was consecrated at Lambeth in June. He was, 
 no doubt, as an active archdeacon and a beneficed 
 clergyman in the diocese, well acquainted with its 
 condition. But he lost no time in making a thorough 
 investigation into the same. In 1703 he commenced 
 his primary visitation ; in addition to summoning his 
 clergy to meet him at various convenient centres, he 
 went himself to every church in the diocese, personally 
 inspected its condition, made notes thereon, and 
 copied all the inscriptions to be found, These notes 
 have recently been published by the Cumberland and 
 Westmorland Archreological Society, under the title 
 of " Miscellany Accounts of the Diocese of Carlisle, 
 with the Terriers delivered into me at my Primary 
 Visitation, by William Nicolson, late Bishop of 
 Carlisle." The book gives a curious and minute, but 
 most deplorable picture of the diocese. The fabrics 
 of the churches, especially of the impropriated 
 chancels, were commonly in a very bad condition,— 
 other things were to match. Frequently no Bible 
 of the modern version, though that was then over a 
 hundred years old ; no prayer-book, no surplice, no 
 altar-rails ; in some cases the table stood east and 
 west. Education neglected almost everywhere, though 
 the church was too commonly the only school-house.
 
 1 66 CARLISLE. 
 
 The clergy were miserably poor, and shamefully 
 robbed by the lay impropriators. Occasionally scan- 
 dalous churches were matched by scandalous 
 vicars. It must have taxed all Nicolson's energies to 
 effect an improvement, but we shall see that it was 
 done, though not perhaps always in his time. 
 
 Nicolson soon found himself with other work on 
 hand of a troublesome character ; he had, in his 
 " English Historical Library," dealt roughly with some 
 little works by Dr. Todd, a canon of Carlisle ; the 
 celebrated Dr. Atterbury had severely criticised the 
 " English Historical Library," and to him Nicolson 
 had replied. 
 
 In the year 1704, the then Dean of Carlisle, Dr. 
 •Graham, a member of the Netherby family, was 
 appointed and duly installed as Dean of Wells. The 
 deanery of Carlisle was given to Dr. Atterbury, a 
 somewhat unfortunate appointment, considering the 
 ill-feeling known to exist between him and Bishop 
 Nicolson. The patent under the broad seal com- 
 manded the admission of Dr. Atterbury to the 
 deanery of Carlisle then vacant sive per cessionem sive 
 per rcsignationem. A difficulty was raised, whether 
 by Nicolson or not does not appear, on the point 
 that Graham's installation at Wells did not vacate 
 the deanery of Carlisle, and Dr. Atterbury, as a pre- 
 caution, possessed himself of a written resignation 
 by Dr. Graham of that deanery. In September, 
 1704, the new dean started to go to Carlisle to be 
 installed. At Bishopsthorpe he found a commu- 
 nication from the Bishop of Carlisle, enclosing a form 
 of retractation which the bishop required Dr. Atter-
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 1 67 
 
 "bury to sign as a condition precedent to his installa- 
 tion as Dean of Carlisle. The form ran thus : — 
 
 " 1. The Queen of England out of Parliament has not the 
 same authority in causes ecclesiastical that the Christian em- 
 perors had in the Primitive Church. 
 
 2. The Church of England is under two sovereigns ; the one 
 absolute and the other limited. 
 
 3. The supreme ecclesiastical jurisdiction, as annexed to the 
 Imperial Crown of this realm, can be exercised no otherwise 
 than in Parliament. 
 
 These three propositions, separating her Majesty's authority 
 from her person, and impeaching her legal supremacy, are erro- 
 neous, and contraiy to the received doctrine of the Church of 
 England, as well as the known laws of the realm. And there- 
 fore (so far as they or any of them are deducible from anything 
 that I have heretofore asserted and published) I do hereby, 
 openly and freely, revoke and renounce the same." 
 
 Accompanying this form of retractation, was a 
 request from Nicolson to the Archbishop of York, 
 asking him to give Atterbury institution by his metro- 
 politic authority, in the event of Atterbury declining 
 to sign. Atterbury of course declined to sign, and 
 the Archbishop of York, who seems to have been 
 most anxious to make peace, wrote to the Bishop of 
 Carlisle, asking that prelate to send a commission, 
 under seal, authorising the archbishop, or some com- 
 missioners, whose names he suggested, to institute, 
 as he was advised he could not institute without. 
 Nicolson replied that he would give a commission 
 under his seal to nobody, for doing anything which 
 he would not and could not do himself, and there- 
 fore Atterbury must come to him. Dr. Atterbury, 
 therefore, attended at Rose, when he found that the
 
 1 68 CARLISLE. 
 
 bishop had, on the advice of the archbishop, with- 
 drawn the form of retractation just mentioned. But 
 he had prepared another, -which he required Atter- 
 bury to sign. Atterbury replied by a written protest 
 and demand for institution, and declined to discuss 
 the matter further. The bishop then demanded 
 Atterbury's orders and letters testimonial of his good 
 life and behaviour, and then proposed to examine 
 him as to his learning. Finally, he adjourned the 
 business for a month to the 12th October, and 
 entered into a correspondence with the Secretary of 
 State, Sir Charles Hedges, who replied, after giving 
 his own opinion : — 
 
 " I shall add no more, but that I have obeyed your commands 
 in making such a representation of your scruples to her 
 Majesty as you desire ; and all I have in answer is that her 
 Majesty expects that there should be no further delay in giving 
 institution to Dr. Atterbury." 
 
 This order was complied with, and Dr. Atterbury 
 regularly instituted on the 2nd of October, but the 
 controversy raged for some time afterwards, though 
 we need not follow it to the dregs. Atterbury 
 complains that the bishop put several affronts on 
 him, while keeping him in suspense, but he admits 
 that he had tried to prevent the University of Oxford 
 from granting Nicolson a doctor's degree. In point 
 of temper there was probably little to choose between 
 these two able and strong men. 
 
 Dr. Atterbury soon obtained a dispensation from 
 the Queen exempting him from residence, but Dr. 
 Todd, whom we have already mentioned as having 
 been engaged in bitter controversy with Nicolson,
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 1 69 
 
 was " only too ready to act jackal to the lion." The 
 literary quarrel between Nicolson and Todd was 
 much inflamed by a further quarrel over the appoint- 
 ment by Todd, who was vicar of Penrith, of one of 
 his curates to be churchwarden of that parish. The 
 bishop objected, and took steps to enforce his ob- 
 jections by declining to admit the curate to priest's 
 orders, while Todd published "A Letter to a Person 
 of Quality," in which he handled his diocesan with 
 severity and freedom. Occasion was soon found for 
 a quarrel between Atterbury and his chapter. Two 
 minor canons having " misbehaved themselves in the 
 vestry by kicking, boxing, and by words abusing" 
 one another, were suspended and made to' apologise 
 in November, 1704; and in the following April, in 
 the absence of the dean and Dr. Todd, they were 
 restored to office. The dean and Dr. Todd promptly 
 protested against this act as an infringement of the 
 rights of the dean ; the dean protesting " particularly 
 on y c account of the right conferred on me, as dean, 
 by the foundation charter of our church (lately 
 retrieved and registered) to take cognisance of and 
 punish all such offences and disorders." The dean,, 
 supported by Dr. Todd, ignored various acts of the 
 vice-dean and chapter ; he withheld his key of the 
 chapter seal, when it was required in such cases as 
 the renewal of leases or the presentation to livings, 
 unless he had previously given his formal consent, by 
 himself or his proxy. 
 
 This chapter was thus divided into the dean and Dr. 
 Todd, who denied the validity of the statutes given 
 by Henry VIII. to the dean and chapter, and the
 
 170 CARLISLE. 
 
 vice-dean and two canons, who upheld them. Matters 
 soon came to a deadlock, and the vice-dean and his 
 party appealed to the bishop to hold a visitation 
 under the statutes. The bishop at first tried to 
 arrange for some compromise. He was soon con- 
 vinced of the uselessness of this, and determined to 
 visit the cathedral. He issued his monition in 
 August, 1707. Dean Atterbury at once questioned 
 the right of the bishop to visit under the authority 
 of " (pretended) local statutes." He and Dr. Todd 
 refused to take any part in the proceedings. The 
 visitation was, however, held in September, and the 
 bishop's injunctions issued, ordering the statutes to 
 be observed, and upholding the authority of the 
 vice-dean and chapter. The proceedings were soon 
 afterwards carried to the Queen's Bench, and the 
 bishop excommunicated Dr. Todd, from which sen- 
 tence the Court of Common Pleas relieved him by a 
 prohibition direct to the bishop. This controversy 
 had caused considerable excitement, the authority of 
 the statutes of all the cathedrals of the new founda- 
 tion being impugned. The matter passed out of the 
 realms of law, and was quieted, so far as public in- 
 terests were concerned, by the passing of the 6 Anne, 
 21, "An Act for the avoiding of Doubts and Questions 
 touching the Statutes of divers Cathedral and Colle- 
 giate Churches." l 
 
 Nicolson found time while archdeacon and bishop 
 to do a good deal of archaeological and scientific 
 
 1 The above is abbreviated from " The Statutes of the Cathe- 
 dral Church of Carlisle," translated with an introduction by 
 J. E. Prescott, D.D., 1S79. Carlisle: C. Thurnams & Sons.
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. I 7 I 
 
 work, and from the original documents of his 
 see he compiled some volumes of collections towards 
 the history of the two counties, which form the basis 
 on which Joseph Nicolson, his nephew, and Dr. 
 Burn founded their " History of Westmorland and 
 Cumberland." He also carried on a most voluminous 
 correspondence with all the archaeological scholars of 
 his time. 
 
 To Nicolson the diocese owed one most pernicious 
 legacy, the interference of ecclesiastical dignitaries in 
 political contests, the source for about 130 or 140 
 years in Carlisle of quarrelling and ill-will, the memory 
 of which has not yet died away. Thus, in the 
 election for Carlisle, in 17 10, the bishop's interference 
 on behalf of the Whig candidate, Sir James Montague, 
 was so marked as to bring upon his lordship the 
 censure of the House of Commons, who summoned 
 him to their bar. In an election petition that 
 followed he was charged with threatening the 
 cathedral choir with dismissal, if they did not vote 
 for Montague. 
 
 In 1 718, Bishop Nicolson was translated to 
 Londonderry, and was much chagrined at finding he 
 would have to reside in Ireland. On February 9, 
 1736-7, he was translated to the archbishopric of 
 Cashel, but died suddenly on the 14th of that month. 
 
 Nicolson's successor at Carlisle, in 17 18, was Samuel 
 Bradford, a prebendary of Westminster, who found his 
 way down to his see about a year after he had been 
 appointed, and spent a fortnight in making a visita- 
 tion of it. He was translated to Rochester in 1723, 
 and was succeeded by John Waugh, a native of
 
 172 CARLISLE. 
 
 Appleby, who held the see until 1734. To him 
 succeeded Sir George Fleming, who died in 1747, 
 aged eighty. Osbaldiston succeeded him, and held 
 the see until he was translated to London in 1762. 
 Then came Charles Lyttleton, who held the see for 
 six years. During these episcopates the chief moving 
 spirit in the diocese was Chancellor John Waugh, son 
 of the bishop of that name. He was a staunch Whig, 
 and he laboured assiduously to promote the Whig 
 interests in Carlisle and Cumberland. During the 
 outbreak of 1745 he arranged and managed an 
 intelligence department for the English Government, 
 and he organised a corps of guides for the Duke of 
 Cumberland. He was rewarded with the deanery of 
 Worcester, but continued to reside at Carlisle. He 
 drafted the searching set of visitation queries put to 
 the clergy at Bishop Osbaldistone's primary visitation 
 in 1747. The terriers delivered in at this visitation 
 contain most valuable information as to the diocese. 
 This we are able to supplement by Chancellor Waugh's 
 annotated copy of Bishop Nicolson's Miscellany Notes. 
 From these it is obvious that since Nicolson's days 
 considerable improvement had taken place through- 
 out the diocese in respect both of the fabrics and furni- 
 ture of the churches; the livings had been augmented, 
 misappropriated endowments restored, and the num- 
 ber of discreditable parsons largely reduced. This 
 seems mainly due to the administrative talents of 
 Chancellor Waugh, who must have commanded the 
 confidence of his bishops ; he was helped as to 
 augmentation of the livings by Dr. Bolton, dean of 
 Carlisle, and by pecuniary assistance from Lady
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 173 
 
 Gower. Bishop Law next held the see of Carlisle, 
 from 176S to 1787, in conjunction with one of the 
 golden stalls of Durham. It is recorded of him as 
 a great merit that during his nineteen years' tenure of 
 the see, he generally spent the summer months at 
 Rose, a period of residence which would hardly 
 satisfy the requirements of this century. He placed 
 two of his sons in stalls in his cathedral, both of 
 whom became bishops. Bishop Douglas, a distin- 
 guished scholar, next held the see for four years from 
 1787 to 1 79r. Then came Vernon, the first of a 
 series of bishops of Carlisle, Vernon [Vernon Har- 
 court], Goodenough, Percy, Montagu Villiers, Walde- 
 grave, and Goodwin, who lived at Rose Castle, made 
 it their home, bound up with their dearest family 
 interests, and did not reckon it a mere summer resi- 
 dence. Vernon had ten children born to him at 
 Rose Castle, where he lived in a charming simplicity, 
 which contrasted much with the subsequent splendour 
 he kept at Bishopthorpe. 
 
 Bishops living in the diocese with and among their 
 clergy have done much to elevate it from what it was 
 when Nicolson made his famous notes, or even from 
 the improved condition recorded of it in 1747 by 
 Chancellor Waugh. Among the difficulties the 
 bishops have had to contend with are, of course, the 
 inadequacy of the stipends and the largeness of some 
 of the parishes, many of which, in addition to the 
 mother church, contained several chapelries : the sole 
 endowment of these chapelries was a (c\\ shillings, which 
 the inhabitants had at some remote period agreed to 
 charge upon their estates. In consequence of their
 
 174 CARLISLE. 
 
 poverty these chapelries were served by unordained 
 persons, called " readers," but in the time of George 
 II. the bishops (Carlisle and Chester) came to a 
 resolution that no one should officiate who was not 
 in deacon's orders. The existing readers (one of 
 whom is described as dogger, tailor, and butter-print- 
 maker) were ordained without examination. This 
 no way helped the incomes, and the reverend gentle- 
 men eked out their stipends in various ways, assisted 
 by contributions from their neighbours. In " The Old 
 Church Clock," by the late Canon Parkinson, will be 
 found an interesting account ofthe Rev. Robert Walker, 
 curate of Seathwaite from 1736 to 1802, better known 
 as " Wonderful Walker," which shows the poverty of 
 the north-country livings, and the thrift and the piety 
 of some of their incumbents, among whom were 
 many scholars of high attainments, buried alive in 
 remote mountain valleys. It must not be supposed 
 that they were all like "Wonderful Walker"; on the 
 contrary, there were too many no better in any way 
 than the rude peasants among whom they lived, and 
 of whom local legends preserve many quaint but 
 disreputable stories. These, however, are now things 
 of the past. But in the eighteenth century there 
 were other abuses in the diocese of Carlisle. 
 Pluralities abounded. Bishop Nicolson, in 1703, 
 found Mr. Culcheth endeavouring to hold the livings 
 of Stapleton, Upper Denton, and Farlam in com- 
 mendam with that of Brampton, which last the Bishop 
 computes at about £60 per annum. Stapleton he 
 computes at about ^20. Farlam, as late as 1750, 
 was only ^5. 15s. ; and at that date Over Denton
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. I 75 
 
 was only twenty shillings a year, so that this pluralist 
 Culcheth enjoyed the magnificent income of some- 
 thing less than £90 a year, and yet he was com- 
 paratively a well-to-do man ; for Chancellor Waugh, 
 in 1747, seems to consider the perpetual curate of St. 
 Mary's church, Carlisle, well provided for with an 
 annual income of ^50. But if Culcheth was well off, 
 his four sets of parishioners were not. The bishop 
 describes the church at Brampton as — 
 
 " in a slovenly pickle : dark, black, and ill seated. The Quire 
 is yet more nasty." 
 
 Of Stapleton he records, — 
 
 " The Quire here is most intolerably Scandaleous : No Glass 
 in the Windows : no Ascent to anything like an altar ; no 
 Flooring ; no seats .... The parishioners follow the example 
 of their Parson, and have the Body of the Church in as nasty 
 a pickle as the Quire. The roof so miserably shattered that it 
 cannot be safe sitting under it ... . onely some few scraps of 
 a common-prayer-book, and an insufferably torn Bible of the 
 old Translation. There was no Surplice to be found : nor did 
 ever any such thing (as far as any present could remember) be- 
 long to this Church. One of 'em told us that sometimes on 
 Easter-day, the Parson has brought a surplice with him : had 
 Administer'd y c Sacrament in it : But even that Ordinance 
 (amongst the rest) was most commonly celebrated without 
 one. 
 
 We may add that the dead at Stapleton were 
 buried without any service, and that the road between 
 Brampton and Stapleton was impassable in winter. 
 Farlam was more decent than the bishop expected ; 
 there was a curate there, who seemed to pick up a 
 poor and precarious salary by keeping a school in the
 
 176 CARLISLE. 
 
 Quire. Over or Upper Denton the bishop did not 
 visit. This was the state of things in 1704. 
 
 Let us refer to Chancellor Waugh's notes and see 
 if there was any improvement by the year 1747. 
 Brampton certainly was better off; the income was 
 improved, — ^90 annually, — and the service held, 
 except on the first Sunday in the month, in a decent 
 chapel made in the hospital in the town. On the 
 first Sunday it was held in the parish church, which 
 is at some distance. A new vicar was just appointed, 
 -who complained that the late vicar had left the 
 vicarage in a bad state, but the chancellor says his 
 son was answerable for it and able to pay. Brampton 
 was clearly improved. Stapleton, in 1747, bad a 
 vicar of its own, who was instituted in 17 14, and the 
 chancellor says : — 
 
 "Stapleton .... I never saw the place, but from the 
 Indecency of the Man (the vicar) and accounts I have had of 
 it, all in very poor order." 
 
 But Farlam and Over Denton were, in 1747, held 
 together with the neighbouring parish of Lanercost ; 
 not one of these parishes possessed a residence for 
 the vicar; from Farlam and Denton he drew the 
 magnificent incomes, already mentioned, of ^5. 15s. 
 and of 20s. ; while Lanercost was worth, on the 
 average, about ^20, painfully made up by the col- 
 lection of the following dues over a parish which 
 covered 40,000 acres of land : — 
 
 " For a cow and calf 3d. 
 
 ,, a quey and calf 2d. 
 
 ,, a farrow cow id. 
 
 ,, a foal 4d.
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. I 77 
 
 For a winter stand of bees 4d. 
 
 ,, a cast 2d. 
 
 ,, every communicant 3d. 
 
 ,, every family for holy bread ... 2d. 
 
 „ plough penny id. 
 
 ,, customary pennies by such families 
 
 as keep no plough 3d. 
 
 Lanercost, Farlam, and Denton had been, before 
 the Reformation, appropriate to the priory of Laner- 
 cost, and served by inmates of that house. After 
 the Reformation, when the property of the priory had 
 been granted to lay hands by the Crown, the Crown 
 grantees grasped all that they could, and left as little 
 as possible for the parish. By means of Queen 
 Anne's Bounty, and in other ways, those three livings 
 were gradually augmented j but they were held to- 
 gether until within this century, the united income 
 being barely ,£100 per annum, while the highly 
 respected incumbent could not possibly fulfil the 
 duties of the three parishes under his charge, though 
 he did what he could. At the present time Farlam 
 has an income of ^160 per annum and a vicarage 
 house, while the church was rebuilt in 1859. Its 
 population is 1585 persons. Lanercost is now worth 
 ^300 a year, which includes ^"80 from the trustees 
 of the Earl of Carlisle, while its church (in the nave 
 of Lanercost Abbey) and its vicarage are among the 
 most charming in the diocese. Its population is 
 11,000. Over Denton, in 1808, was augmented to- 
 ^46. 5s. per annum. It was held with Lanercost 
 until 1858, whose vicar occasionally went over on 
 Sunday afternoons and held a service, if a congre- 
 gation appeared. Over Denton is now merged in 
 
 N
 
 1 yS CARLISLE. 
 
 Gilsland, and has two churches and a vicarage-house 
 with an income of ^17 1 per annum, and a popula- 
 tion of 330 persons. 
 
 From this account we may see that the bishops of 
 Carlisle in the eighteenth century were frequently in 
 a dilemma : if they allowed pluralities, the parishes 
 were neglected; if they disallowed them, the parsons 
 could not live. Thus, in 1737, Bishop Fleming 
 severed the parishes of Dearham and Gilcrux, which 
 had for long been held together on account of their 
 poverty. In 1747 Chancellor Waugh complains 
 " that neither of them were left a tolerable substance 
 for the incumbent," Gilcrux being about ^15 per 
 annum, and Dearham probably the same. The 
 vicarages were mere thatched cottages. 
 
 Chancellor Waugh's notion of a sufficient income 
 for a vicar was not extravagant; he records, ap- 
 parently with satisfaction, that St. Cuthbert's and 
 St. Mary's churches in Carlisle were, in 1747, held 
 by perpetual curates, who were also minor canons of 
 the cathedral, and who each enjoyed an income, as 
 curate and minor canon, of ^50 per annum, without 
 house or residence. One of these two curates, the 
 Rev. George Braithwaite, the vicar of St. Mary's, 
 was, in 1747, supposed to be 104 years of age, and 
 was blind; he had held his two valuable pieces of 
 preferment, curacy and minor canonry, for sixty-eight 
 years, and had previously been singing boy and 
 singing man in the cathedral, having commenced as 
 singing boy at the Restoration; in 1747 he was still 
 officiating at baptisms, marriages, and funerals, but
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. I 79 
 
 his brother minor canons took the Sunday service 
 for him. 
 
 To leave this digression, and to return to the 
 clerical incomes of the eighteenth century, it is clear 
 that in 1747 ,£50 was considered by Chancellor 
 Waugh a sufficient income for an incumbent ; 
 between ^50 and jQ 100 a good income; and any- 
 thing over that wealth. The chancellor's own living 
 of Caldbeck he reckons at ^,150 a year clear, and 
 he also held Stanwix, which was ,£90, in addition to 
 his canonry and chancellorship. Greystoke was ^300 
 a year, and was held by Archdeacon (afterwards 
 bishop) Law, together with Great Salkeld, which was 
 worth ,£70 per annum. The living of Arthuret 
 Chancellor Waugh values at ,£170 per annum; 
 Crosthwaite (Keswick) at ,£120; Penrith at about 
 ^85, or more, out of which a curate must be kept ; 
 Kirkbythore at ^140, after paying ^20 each to the 
 chapelries of Sowerby and Milburn ; and Appleby, 
 
 ;£l20. 
 
 We have already mentioned the chapelries as pos- 
 sessed of very small endowments. Here is a list of 
 chapelries in the barony of Kendal, as cited by 
 Canon Ware from Burn and Xicolson's "County 
 History " :— 
 
 Old Hutton with Ilolmscales, £6. 13s. 4d. ; Grayrigg, 
 
 £6. 13s. 4d. ; Selside, £3. 19s.; Burneside, £6. 13s. 4c!.; 
 
 Longsleddale, ^5. 2s. iod. ; Kentmere, £6 ; Staveley, 
 
 £6. 13s. 4d. ; Ings, £2. 16s. Sd. ; Crook, £3. 16s. 6d. ; 
 
 Winster, £3. 19s.; Underbarrow, £6. 4s. 2d. ; Langdale, 
 
 £6. 4s. 3d. ; Troutbeck, £4. 12s. 3d. ; Crosthwaite and Lyth, 
 
 N 2
 
 I So CARLISLE- 
 
 'S. 8s. iod. ; Witherslack, £6. 13s. 4d. ; Preston Patrick,, 
 '3. 6s. Sd. ; Furthbank, '3 ; Ambleside, '14 originally, but 
 reduced to £12. 4s. lid." ' 
 
 The date of origin of these chapelries is difficult 
 to ascertain ; some were consecrated in the sixteenth 
 century, but had apparently been licensed at a much 
 earlier period for prayer and preaching. The reason 
 of their origin is clear ; the inhabitants of outlying 
 and remote districts in enormous parishes like those 
 of Greystoke, Crosthwaite, St. Bees, Kendal, Kirkby 
 Stephen, Kirkby Lonsdale, &c, found it inconvenient 
 or impossible to attend the Mother Church, and so 
 petitioned the bishop, with consent of the incumbent 
 of the Mother Church,, for licence to have a chapel ; 
 the bishop, before granting his licence, would require 
 an endowment, which at one time was to be not less 
 than six marks, afterwards raised to twelve. This 
 the petitioners bound themselves to provide, and by 
 deed charged upon their lands, sometimes in pro- 
 portion to the rent they paid the lord of the manor, 
 sometimes at so much a seat in the chapel. But 
 they still looked to the parish church as their Mother 
 Church, and on the greater festivals trooped there in 
 a body for the Sacrament, headed by their curate and 
 their banner ; thither, too, they resorted for burial. 
 Gradually the bishops consecrated the chapelries, the 
 sacraments were administered in them, and the dead 
 buried beside them. The curates of the chapelries 
 
 1 See papers on KilKngton, Kirkby Lonsdale, by Canons 
 Ware and Simpson. "Transactions Cumberland and West- 
 morland Antiquarian and Archaeological Society," vol. viiu, 
 pp. 93 and 109.
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. iSl 
 
 augmented their salaries by teaching school, generally 
 in the chapels. To get a school and schoolmaster 
 was as much the object of the subscribers to these 
 chapel salaries as to get a chapel and curate. The 
 subscribers frequently in turn provided the curate 
 with a "whittle-gate," 1 — that is, his board,— or "the 
 run of his teeth." Thus, prior to the Reformation, 
 sufficient provision was made for the maintenance of 
 a celibate curate, often sent from some monastic 
 house, if there was one, as at St. Bees, interested 
 in the Mother Church. But after the Reformation, 
 with the introduction of a married clergy, and the 
 fall in the purchasing power of money, the salaries 
 became insufficient, and the unordained readers we 
 have already spoken of were all that could be 
 obtained. 
 
 The origin of these chapelries requires to "be made 
 known ; their salaries are charges on the land, but 
 the deeds creating the charges are at this date rarely 
 forthcoming, and in some places the landowners, 
 who are liable to them, are beginning to repudiate 
 the payment on the ground that they are voluntary 
 payments, were abolished with church-rates, or other 
 frivolous and shabby pretence. 
 
 In connexion with these chapelries and the smaller 
 livings in the diocese of Carlisle (as extended in 
 1856), it may not be inappropriate to mention the 
 extraordinary length of time during which some in- 
 
 1 The rector of St. Ninian's church at Brougham, in West- 
 morland, still has right of "whittle-gate" on Sundays at 
 Hornby I Ia.ll, if he pleases to claim it.
 
 182 CARLISLE. 
 
 cumbents held office. The Rev. George Braithwaite 
 and the Rev. Robert Walker (Wonderful Walker) 
 have already been mentioned. The first was ad- 
 mitted minor canon of Carlisle cathedral on June 25, 
 1679, and appointed perpetual curate of St. Mary's 
 church, Carlisle, about the same time. These valu- 
 able pieces of preferment he retained until his death 
 in 1753, at the supposed age of no, and a tenure 
 of office of 74 years. His age may possibly be 
 exaggerated, and he may not have been a cente- 
 narian, but there can be no doubt about the 74 years 
 if Chancellor Waugh's extract from the chapter-books 
 of the date of his admission is correct. Wonderful 
 Walker died in 1802 in the 93rd year of his age and 
 the 67th of his curacy at Seathwaite, which, when 
 Walker first accepted it, was worth ^5 per annum. 
 In the middle of the century Walker valued it at 
 ^"17. 10s. per annum. His successor, the Rev. 
 Edward Tyson, held the curacy from 1802 to iS^4 } 
 having previously been Walker's curate for seven 
 years. Two incumbents thus held Seathwaite for 
 118 years. The chapelry of Threlkeld, near Keswick, 
 had only three incumbents in 153 years, — namely, 
 Alexander Naughley, 1705 to 1756; Thomas Ed- 
 mondson, 1756 to 1798; and Thomas Collinson, 
 1798 to 1858. A melancholy and curious account 
 of the first of these incumbents, — a man of extra- 
 ordinary attainments in literature, — who eked out a 
 scanty stipend by teaching the classics and mathe- 
 matics, is given in Hutchinson's " History of Cum- 
 berland," vol. i., p. 422. He clearly went mad. His 
 successor, Edmondson, was an exemplary and worthy
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 1 83 
 
 man. Threlkeld is not unique. In another fellside 
 parish three incumbencies covered a similar period, 
 and each incumbent reigned for about half a century. 
 One committed suicide, and one, if not both the others 
 were deprived for drinking. The terrible isolation 
 from all educated society told at last. These cases 
 are sad contrasts to the bright picture of cheer- 
 ful and Christian piety presented of Wonderful 
 Walker in " The Old Church Clock." Parallels to 
 him in piety and poverty can be instanced : — the 
 Rev. Josiah Relph, the poet priest of Sebergham, 
 where he supplemented a stipend of ^25 per annum 
 by teaching school, occupies a high place in the 
 list of Cumberland worthies of the last century. 1 
 Another Cumberland poet and scholar succeeded 
 Relph at Sebergham, though not immediately, the 
 Rev. Thomas Denton. 
 
 At the beginning of the eighteenth century many 
 of the poorer livings (if the name is appropriate) were 
 held by Scotch Episcopalians, who had been driven 
 out of preferments in their own country. Threlkeld 
 was held from 1698 to 1705 by Andrew Naughley, 
 father of the unhappy Alexander ; Andrew was an 
 Episcopalian clergyman of reputation at Stow, in the 
 Lothians, but refusing from conscientious motives to 
 sign the covenant, and siding with the Marquis of 
 Montrose, he was deposed and banished. He and 
 
 1 Whelan, in his "History of Cumberland," states that 
 Relph died "from actual want of the necessaries of life " ; that 
 is not so, for his will, proved at Carlisle in 1743, shows he died 
 worth ,£227.
 
 184 CARLISLE. 
 
 his wife trudged on foot, with a pony carrying their 
 children in panniers, to Threlkeld, and he accepted 
 the vacant cure there. He was a scholar, and 
 educated his son Alexander, and out of his stipend 
 of ;£i2 per annum managed to send him to the 
 University of Edinburgh. Another ejected Epis- 
 copalian, Kinneir, once rector of Annan, in Scotland, 
 was curate of Sebergham from 1699 to I 735- He 
 was a man of worth and piety, and was followed to 
 Sebergham by some of his flock, who settled in the 
 parish. At Bewcastle, the curate, Mr. Allen, is men- 
 tioned by Bishop Nicolson, as " a poor, ejected 
 Episcopalian of the Scottish nation." There were 
 one or two more with poor preferment in the diocese, 
 all men of good character; and others found em- 
 ployment as schoolmasters, a position from which 
 many in the diocese of Carlisle rose to high pre- 
 ferment in the Church. Thus at Sebergham, Relph 
 was followed as schoolmaster by Blain, Halifax, and 
 Jackson, all three classical scholars of high attain- 
 ments. The first kept school at Sebergham, in a 
 mud hut, and was afterwards master of Wigton 
 Grammar School, and domestic and examining chap- 
 lain to Bishop Law ; the second succeeded Blain at 
 Sebergham, and at Wigton Grammar School, and 
 became incumbent of AVestward ; the third, mathe- 
 matician as well as classic, became vicar of Morland, 
 and was the intimate friend of Archdeacon Paley. 
 
 Chancellor Waugh, at various times from 1730 to 
 1747, collected statistics as to the number of families 
 of Dissenters in the diocese. As these are utilised 
 in the foot-notes to each parish in Hutchinson's
 
 THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 lS 5 
 
 " Cumberland," a few parishes need only be given 
 here : — 
 
 S. Mary's, Carlisle, 1747 ... 
 S. Cuthbert's, Carlisle, 1747 
 
 Warwick, 1747 
 
 Greystoke, 1747 
 
 Brampton, 1730 
 
 Arthuret, 1730 
 
 Crosthwaite, 1 730 
 
 Kirkby Stephen, 1747 
 
 Appleby, 1730 
 
 Wigton, 1730 
 
 Holm Cultram 
 
 177 
 291 
 
 47 
 347 
 236 
 294 
 
 55o 
 607 
 160 
 
 475 
 479 
 
 14 
 9 
 o 
 
 16 
 
 52 
 
 2 
 
 20 
 
 4 
 o 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 15 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 O 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 °3 
 
 — 
 
 30 
 
 O 
 
 SEAL 01" CORPORATION OK CARLISLE.
 
 iSG CARLISLE. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 A glance through the pages of the Carlisle Diocesan 
 Calendar shows that almost the whole of the ma- 
 chinery by which the diocese is worked has been 
 recast, or invented since the beginning of the present 
 century. Under, therefore, the title of the " Nine- 
 teenth Century," it is now proposed to give some 
 account of such machinery, including under the term 
 the educational and charitable institutions connected 
 in their origin with the Church of England. 
 
 It is not necessary to repeat here, what has already 
 been stated in the first chapter of this little book, as 
 to the enlargement of the diocese in 1856 by the 
 addition of a new archdeaconry to the solitary one 
 which, from Bishop .Ethelwulf's consecration to 
 Bishop Percy's death, constituted the diocese of 
 Carlisle ; and as to the more recent rearrangement 
 and division of those two archdeaconries into three. 
 Nor is it necessary to here repeat the information 
 there given as to the deaneries and the parishes. 
 
 When the nineteenth century opened, Vernon- 
 Harcourt was Bishop of Carlisle. In 1808 he became 
 Archbishop of York, and was succeeded at Carlisle 
 by Dr. Goodenough, Dean of Rochester, and eminent 
 as a botanist. A magnificent herbarium formed by
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 1 87 
 
 him in the last century was, on his death, given to 
 the Carlisle Museum, where it long remained useless 
 and neglected, until the corporation of Carlisle wisely 
 transferred it to the authorities at the Kew Botanical 
 Gardens. Traditions still linger in Carlisle of the 
 stately presence and commanding figure of Dr. 
 Goodenough, as he appeared for the first time in his 
 cathedral, 1 and of the Spartan discipline he main- 
 tained among his numerous progeny. Three of his 
 sons held stalls in Carlisle cathedral, while his 
 daughters were provided for by snug little arrange- 
 ments out of the salaries of the officials of the Con- 
 sistory Court of Carlisle. The Goodenoughs in the 
 cathedral stalls of Carlisle were most energetic in 
 carrying on the evil policy of interfering unduly in 
 the political contests at Carlisle, and figure frequently 
 in the local political caricatures and skits, as also did 
 the more celebrated dean, Dr. Isaac Milner, president 
 of Queen's College, Cambridge. Milner held the 
 deanery from 1792 to 1820, thus almost covering the 
 episcopates of Yernon-Harcourt and of Goodenough, 
 1791 to 1827. With both these prelates he was on 
 friendly terms, though belonging to a widely different 
 school of religious thought to what they did. This 
 appears from a remark made by Dr. Paley to a 
 friend : — 
 
 " Why, yes ; I told the Bishop of Carlisle [Dr. Vernon-Ilar- 
 court] that about the evangelical doctrines themselves I must 
 leave him to judge, but that if he chose to hear them urged with 
 
 1 It should be recorded that he was the last Bishop of Car- 
 lisle to wear a wig, and Milner the last dean.
 
 ]88 CARLISLE. 
 
 great ability and placed in the most striking point of view, he 
 must go and hear our dean." ' 
 
 Paley in a letter writes : — ■ 
 
 "When the Dean of Carlyle preaches you may walk upon 
 the heads of the people. All the meetings [i.e., the Dissenters], 
 attend to hear him. He is, indeed, a powerful preacher." 
 
 Of the congregations the dean had to preach to, a 
 
 graphic picture is presented in a letter from the dean's 
 
 brother, the Reverend Joseph Milner, vicar of Hull, 
 
 to a friend : — 
 
 "The people here [Carlisle], the aborigines, are a well-behaved, 
 simple people ; the refinement, shall I say, or the lewdness and 
 impudence of the southern part of our island, they know not. 
 They have the sample, I take it, of the manners of the whole 
 country in the time of James I. ; but they are withal very igno- 
 rant in religion : they wander as sheep without a shepherd. 
 They seem, however, open to conviction ; they have conscience. 
 There are, here, some Methodist and Dissenting interests, but 
 feeble and of little weight, nor is there a Dissenter here of any 
 popularity, or, as it should seem, of any religious zeal." What 
 a fine field for a pastor steady, fervent, intelligent, and chari- 
 
 1 " The Life of Isaac Milner," by his niece, p. 116. 
 
 - The Dissenting interest in Carlisle in 1797, the date of this 
 letter, consisted of a Presbyterian chapel in Fisher-street, with 
 a regular succession of ministers from 1688 ; a chapel in Annet- 
 well-street, built for a Presbyterian congregation about 1780, 
 then in the hands of Lady Glenorchy's connexion ; a Friends' 
 Meeting-house in Fisher-street, belonging to a Friends' Meeting 
 in Carlisle, founded by George Fox ; a Wesleyan Methodist 
 chapel, also in Fisher-street, built in 1786. It may be men- 
 tioned that from the Reformation to 1799 there was no place of 
 Roman Catholic worship in Carlisle. The celebrated Dr. 
 Robert Henry was minister of the Presbyterian chapel from 
 1748 to 1760.
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 1 89 
 
 table ! Pray ye to the Lord of the harvest, &c. I inculcate 
 this duty on those I have access to ; for it is a pitiable thing 
 to see the ignorance of this place, — ignorance, rather than con- 
 tempt of Divine truth, is its character. The Lord may, in His 
 time, send them a supply. At present their state is lamentable 
 beyond expression." ' 
 
 This letter was written in 1797, and in it Joseph 
 Milner makes one exception to his universal con- 
 demnation : — 
 
 "Old Mr. Fawcett .... who, I am glad to find in his old 
 age, seems to be sitting at the feet of Jesus, and hearing his 
 word." 
 
 In the year 1S00 a son of " old Mr. Fawcett" was 
 appointed, — greatly through the influence of Dean 
 Milner, — perpetual curate of St. Cuthbert's church, 
 Carlisle, — a post he retained until his death in 1851, 
 at the age of eighty-two. In the Rev. John Fawcett, 
 perpetual curate of St. Cuthbert's, the "aborigines" 
 of Carlisle found a pastor such as Joseph Milner con- 
 sidered they required, "steady, fervent, intelligent, 
 and charitable." Mr. Fawcett became, in succession 
 to Dean Milner, the leader of the Evangelical party 
 in Carlisle ; and, though he had his enemies and 
 his detractors, he attained a position of greater 
 popularity and power in Carlisle than any clergyman 
 had ever done before or has since, although nigh 
 forty years have by now passed over his grave, and 
 although changes have been effected in Carlisle 
 churches, and notably in his own church, which he 
 would have denounced with vigour, yet his influence 
 is by no means dead. Those who recollect him, his 
 
 1 "The Life of Isaac Milner," p. 130.
 
 1 90 CARLISLE. 
 
 venerable appearance, and his preaching, will appre- 
 ciate Dean Milner's remark about him, "That man 
 is rich in the Scriptures." 
 
 In 181 2 Bishop Goodenough started a project for 
 establishing in Carlisle a school on the system known 
 as Dr. Bell's, or the National system. A strong 
 difference of opinion arose between the bishop and 
 the dean over the religious difficulty ; the bishop 
 insisted that the children should be instructed in the 
 liturgy and catechism of the Church of England, 
 and should go with their teachers regularly to church 
 every Sunday. To this last the dean and an in- 
 fluential party strongly objected, but the bishop 
 carried his point, 1 and the school, long known in 
 Carlisle as the Central School, was founded.- To 
 this school Dr. Goodenough paid the most assiduous 
 attention ; giving it his personal superintendence, 
 and spending in it several hours daily ; nor did the 
 controversy between bishop and dean in any way 
 interfere with their friendship, or prevent the dean 
 from supporting a proposal that the chapter should 
 subscribe to the school. Another difference (again 
 a friendly one) arose between bishop and dean on 
 the occasion of the establishment in Carlisle, by the 
 dean in 18 13, of an Auxiliary Bible Society. There 
 existed all over the country great differences of 
 opinion on the propriety of Churchmen associating 
 with Dissenters in the management of Bible So 
 
 1 See "Life of Isaac Milner," chap, xxiv., for the corre 
 spondence between the bishop and dean. 
 " Ibid.
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 101 
 
 cieties, 1 and the bishop stood aloof from the Carlisle 
 Society, whose presidency was accepted by the then 
 Lord Morpeth (George, sixth Earl of Carlisle). Of 
 this society Mr. Fawcett was a great advocate, as also 
 of the Church Missionary Society, of which a branch 
 was formed in Carlisle in 1817. Of it the dean 
 accepted the presidency, but he stood alone so far as 
 regarded the cathedral clergy ; the bishop also re- 
 mained aloof, and among the laity few persons of 
 rank or station enrolled their names in the list of 
 supporters. A society for the relief of necessitous 
 widows and orphans of the clergy in the diocese of 
 Carlisle was founded in 181 9, with apparently the 
 concurrence of all the local church parties. This 
 society only covers the ancient diocese, but the 
 portion added in 1856 is covered by the Kendal 
 Clerical Charity, which dates from 1786. In 1 814 a 
 local branch of the Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge was in existence in Carlisle, of which the 
 Rev. John Brown was secretary and treasurer. A 
 branch of the Society for Propagating the Gospel was 
 established in 1835. Most of the other great Church 
 societies have at various times established branches 
 in the diocese, but so long as the Fawcett influence 
 was in full vigour, and during the episcopates of 
 Bishops Villiers and Waldegrave, the societies popular 
 with the Evangelical party received the most support 
 in and near the city of Carlisle. Of late years the 
 tendency has been much more to equality. 
 
 Coming to purely local societies connected with 
 
 1 Much information on this subject is in "The Life of Isaac 
 Milner," chaps, xxiii., xxiv., and xxv.
 
 192 CARLISLE. 
 
 the ancient diocese of Carlisle, in addition to the 
 Society for the Relief of Necessitous Widows and 
 Orphans, founded by Bishop Goodenough in 1819, a 
 Carlisle Diocesan Clergy- Aid Society was established 
 by Bishop Percy in 1838, the object of the Society 
 being to aid in supplying assistant curates to aged or 
 disabled incumbents of inadequate income, and to 
 poorly-endowed parishes, which, from their area or 
 population, require the services of two or more 
 clergymen. The Carlisle Diocesan Education Society 
 was founded in 1855, by Bishop Percy and Dean 
 Tait (Archbishop of Canterbury), and others for the 
 promotion and improvement of education throughout 
 the diocese. During the earlier years of its existence 
 the work of the Society was of a general character 
 and considerable sums were spent on school building, 
 extension, books, and apparatus. On the passing of 
 the Elementary Education Act of 1870, the Society 
 reconsidered its position, and came to the conclusion 
 that the objects for which it was instituted would be 
 best carried out by taking in hand as its special duty 
 the important work of inspection and examination in 
 religious knowledge, which the law of the land now 
 left to voluntary agencies. A diocesan inspector of 
 religious education was, therefore, appointed by the 
 Society in 1872, and an assistant inspector has since 
 been added. In the year just past the religious- 
 examination of 31,884 children has been inspected 
 and reported upon, and 2,636 children and 150 
 pupil teachers have been examined on paper. Thirty- 
 nine Board Schools have also been examined by the 
 diocesan inspector. The Carlisle Diocesan Church
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 1 93 
 
 Extension Society was established in 1S62 by Bishop 
 Waldegrave with the fourfold object (i.) of promoting 
 the increase of church accommodation within the 
 diocese, by aiding in the erection of new churches, 
 and in the restoration and enlargement of old ones ; 
 (ii.) of aiding in the erection, or purchase, or enlarge- 
 ment of parsonages ; (iii.) of assisting in augmenting 
 benefices of small income ; and (iv.) of promoting 
 the provision of mission-rooms. Since its inaugura- 
 tion in 1S62, up to the end of 1S88, the Society has 
 dispensed in grants .£57,163. 6s. 4d., which sum has 
 been met from public and private sources by the sum 
 of ,£316,974. 10s. iod. The result has been the 
 building or restoring 128 churches, the building or 
 improving of 94 parsonages, and the building or 
 maintaining of 16 mission-rooms. The work done 
 by this Society in the diocese cannot be too highly 
 estimated. 
 
 The diocese also has a Clerical Training Fund 
 established in 1873, and a Missionary Students' Fund 
 established in 1874, both doing good work. There 
 is also a Church of England Temperance Society, of 
 which the bishop is president. The Diocesan Clergy 
 Aid Society (already spoken of) has the adminis- 
 tration of two very useful funds. One, the Bout- 
 flower Memorial Fund for sick clergymen of the 
 diocese, established in memory of the late Arch- 
 deacon Boutflower, who died in 1883 : grants from 
 it are available to enable a sick clergyman to obtain 
 professional or other aid, rest- from work, or change 
 of air. The other, the Harvey Goodwin Rest Fund, 
 which has been recently established by a few friends 
 
 o
 
 194 CARLISLE. 
 
 of Bishop Goodwin, in commemoration of his 
 seventieth birthday ; its purpose is to enable clergy- 
 men of small means to obtain a holiday from home, 
 «ven though not suffering from sickness. These 
 societies cover the whole diocese, but in addition to 
 them there are many local ones, some of which, like 
 the Carlisle Female Visiting Society, date from the 
 last century. 
 
 Dr. Goodwin, on his appointment to the diocese 
 of Carlisle, lost no time in establishing a Diocesan 
 Conference. This has proved a most valuable wheel 
 in the diocesan machinery, and has succeeded in 
 eliciting weighty expressions of opinion from both 
 clergy and laity on various important questions that 
 have from time to time arisen, locally and nationally. 
 The constitution of the Conference is as follows : — 
 
 CARLISLE DIOCESAN CONFERENCE. i 
 
 CONSTITUTION AS REVISED, l886. 
 
 1. A Conference, consisting partly of Clergymen and partly of 
 
 Laymen, shall be from time to time convened under the 
 presidency of the Bishop of the Diocese, for the purpose 
 of taking counsel concerning questions affecting the reli- 
 gious and social interests of the country, and specially con- 
 cerning those which immediately affect the well-being and 
 efficiency of the Church of England. 
 
 2. The following Clergymen shall be members of the Confer- 
 
 ence : — The Dean and the Canons Residentiary, the Arch- 
 deacons, the Honorary Canons resident in the Diocese, the 
 Rural Deans, the Proctors for the Clergy in Convocation, 
 
 1 A regard to space compels us to abbreviate by the omission 
 of some details. The revision in 1886 mainly consisted in elimi- 
 nating a large ex officio lay element, whose members did not 
 attend.
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. IQ5 
 
 tie Diocesan Inspector of Schools, and four Clergy elected 
 from each Rural Deanery by the Ruridecanal Chapter. 
 
 3. The following Laymen (being Members of the Church of 
 
 England) shall be Members of the Conference :— The 
 Chancellor of the Diocese ; a number not exceeding twelve, 
 invited each year by the Bishop ; and a number not exceed- 
 ing eight, nominated for each; Rural Deanery by the Lay 
 Members of the Ruridecanal Meeting. 
 
 4. The Standing Committee shall have power to add to the 
 
 Conference a number of Members not exceeding four, who 
 may be either Clergymen or Laymen. 
 The Hon. Treasurer and the Hon. Secretaries shall be ex 
 officio Members. 
 
 5. Any elected Member, Clerical or Lay, failing to attend 
 
 the Meetings of the Conference for two consecutive years 
 shall cease to be a Member, but may be re-elected : and it 
 shall be the duty of the Ruridecanal Chapter or Meeting 
 to fill up his place for the remainder of the period for 
 which he was elected. 
 
 RULES FOR THE CONDUCT OF THE CONFERENCE. 
 
 1. The Bishop shall be Chairman. 
 
 2. The subjects discussed shall be such as shall be appointed 
 by the Bishop, or as shall be introduced by permission of the 
 Conference, due notice being given of any subject which any 
 Member wishes to introduce. 
 
 Any resolution intended to be moved by any Member reading 
 a paper, or introducing a subject, shall be forwarded to one of 
 the Secretaries for the purpose of being printed and placed in 
 the hands of the Members before the Session at which such 
 resolution is to be moved. 
 
 3. In cases of voting upon any question, the Members of the 
 Conference, Clerical or Lay, shall vote in general as one body. 
 It shall, however, be competent to any five Members of the 
 Conference to demand that the votes of Clerical and Lay Mem- 
 bers be taken separately : in which case a resolution shall not 
 be regarded as carried, unless it be carried by a majority in each 
 body, the Bishop in all cases having a casting vote. 
 
 O 2
 
 196 CARLISLE. 
 
 4. As a general rule, Members of the Conference shall omy 
 speak once upon each question, and for a limited time ; fifteen 
 minutes being allowed to the first speaker, and ten minutes to 
 subsequent speakers. 
 
 5. The representatives of the press shall be admitted. 
 
 6. A Standing Committee shall be appointed annually, whose 
 office it shall be to confer with the Bishop of the Diocese on 
 matters connected with the Conference, and to transact any 
 necessary business when the Conference is not in session : and 
 the said Committee shall consist of the Secretaries, the Trea- 
 surer, and twelve other Members to be named by the Confer- 
 ence, and of whom six shall be Clergymen and six Laymen. 
 
 THE RURAL DEANERY. 
 
 1. The Ruridecanal Chapter shall be constituted as follows : — 
 
 A. The Rural Dean (chairman). 
 
 B. All Incumbents in the Deanery. 
 
 C. All Priests officiating in the Deanery with the 
 
 Bishop's Licence. 
 
 D. All Clergymen resident in the Deanery, who may 
 
 receive an invitation from the official members 
 of the Chapter (A, B, C). 
 
 The Archdeacon shall have the right of attending any 
 Chapter within his Archdeaconry, but shall not have the right 
 of taking the chair. 
 
 A book containing the minutes of the Chapter shall be kept 
 by the Rural Dean. 
 
 The subjects discussed at the Chapter shall be (1) such as may 
 be directed by the Bishop ; (2) such as may be agreed upon by 
 the Members of the Chapter. 
 
 The number of meetings to be held in the year, and all other 
 details of arrangement, must be settled by each Rural Deanery 
 for itself. 
 
 2. The Ruridecanal Meeting shall be constituted as follows : — 
 
 E. The Members of the Chapter as already set forth. 
 
 F. Two Lay Representatives (being members of the 
 
 Church of England) to be elected yearly by the 
 Laity of each Parish, District, or Church within 
 the Deanery, at a Vestry to be called by the In-
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 1 97 
 
 cumbent for that purpose, notice of the Meeting 
 to be given, if the Incumbent thinks tit, in Church 
 on the Sunday previous, and a written or printed 
 notice to be affixed to the Church door. The 
 election may take place in the Easter vestry 
 meeting, at the discretion of the Incumbent. The 
 names of the persons elected to be sent by the 
 Incumbent to the Rural Dean. 
 G. The Lay Representatives from the Deanery to the 
 Diocesan Conference. 
 The Members representing the Deanery at the last 
 Conference shall be considered to be in office 
 until the conclusion of the Meeting called for the 
 election of their successor. 
 H. Masters of Church of England Elementary Schools, 
 in such proportions as each Ruridecanal Meeting 
 may decide. 
 The Ruridecanal Meeting may, if it please, invite certain 
 other Laymen (being Members of the Church of England) not 
 exceeding in number one-third of the Churches within the 
 Deanery. 
 
 The practical arrangements for the Meetings shall be strictly 
 analogous to those for the Chapters. 
 
 Reports of Ruridecanal discussions must be sent to the Pre- 
 sident at least one month before the date fixed for the Meeting 
 of the Conference, in order to ensure the insertion of them in 
 the general report of the results of the Chapters and Meetings 
 laid before the Conference. 
 
 In the first six years under the original constitution 
 the average attendance was 57 clergy and 51 laymen, 
 a total of 920. In the next nine years the average 
 attendance was 59 clergy and 51 laymen, total no. 
 In 1887, the first year after the amended constitu- 
 tion, the attendance out of a total of 267 members, 
 was 141, — namely, 82 clergy and 59 laymen; in 1888 
 the attendance, out of 265 members, was 142,— -
 
 198 CARLISLE. 
 
 namely, 89 out of 109 clergymen, and 53 out of 155 
 laymen. The annual printed reports of the proceed- 
 ings of the Conference contain many papers and 
 debates of the highest interest. 
 
 Since the establishment of the Diocesan Confer- 
 ence it has been held regularly every year, with one 
 exception, — 1884. In that year the Church Con- 
 gress was held in Carlisle, under the presidency of 
 the Bishop of Carlisle, who, in his address to the 
 Diocesan Conference of the followiug year, spoke as 
 follows : — 
 
 " Whatever may have been the fruits of the Congress [at 
 Carlisle] for the Church at large, I have had abundant proof 
 that advantages have accrued to this city and diocese for which 
 I feel deeply thankful to the Dispenser of all Events. Increased 
 respect for the National Church ; increased apprehension of her 
 influence, activity, and power ; a drawing together of the hearts 
 of those who love the things of God, though not seeing things 
 ecclesiastical with the same eyes, — these are a few, and only a 
 few, of the results which I venture to attribute to the Carlisle 
 Church Congress." 1 
 
 In addition to the Diocesan Conference at Carlisle, 
 the rural deans of the diocese assemble annually for 
 two days at Rose Castle to hold consultations, and 
 conferences are frequently held there of experts in 
 education, and other subjects of interest to the 
 diocese. 
 
 The Church army has recently received the official 
 
 1 Advantage was taken of the opening of this Congress to 
 present the Bishop of Carlisle with a very beautiful pastoral 
 staff for the use of himself and his successors in the see. The 
 presentation was made by Lord Muncaster on behalf of a large 
 body of subscribers, clerical and lay.
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 1 99 
 
 sanction of the Bishop of Carlisle, and has been 
 introduced into parishes in Carlisle and Workington 
 with, it is believed, good effect. 
 
 Another wheel is shortly to be introduced into the 
 diocesan machinery by the appointment of a suffragan 
 bishop. The announcement by Dr. Goodwin of his 
 intention to apply for a suffragan bishop somewhat 
 startled the diocese, people fearing that untoward 
 necessity had arisen. All, however, are rejoiced to 
 hear that, after an episcopate of twenty years' dura- 
 tion, and after passing his seventieth birthday, the 
 bishop recognises the necessity of curtailing his 
 almost preternatural activity in travelling about his 
 diocese, and of delegating some of his duties to 
 another. Dr. Goodwin is too valuable to, and too 
 valued in, his diocese for the inhabitants to con- 
 tentedly watch him spend himself when he should 
 spare himself. It is their fervent hope that the 
 assistance now contemplated may ensure his long 
 remaining with unimpaired powers in his present 
 position. 
 
 Here, perhaps, is the place to mention a scheme 
 which Dr. Goodwin promoted in 1877, with a view 
 of circulating in each parish the financial history of 
 the parish itself, and so encouraging the parishioners 
 to look upon the parochial endowments as a property 
 in which they have a permanent interest, the idea 
 being that this would lead the parishioners to 
 oppose confiscation even when proposed upon the 
 fascinating plea of religious equality, and w r ould also 
 put the extinguisher upon many falsehoods. Dr. 
 Goodwin invited each parochial clergyman to draw
 
 200 CARLISLE. 
 
 up a strict and clear account of the source of the 
 endowments in each parish ; and at a meeting of 
 rural deans, held at Rose Castle, a small committee 
 of experts was appointed to act as referees and ad- 
 visers. In a certain number of parishes the work 
 has already been done, and in others it is being 
 done ; but many difficulties hinder it from being 
 generally carried out. 
 
 At the commencement of this chapter we alluded 
 to the educational and charitable institutions of the 
 diocese. It is not proposed here to go into the 
 history of the hospitals, dispensaries, and other kin- 
 dred institutions of the diocese ; but they have one 
 and all found their best friends among the bishops, 
 the deans, and the dignitaries of the diocese. The 
 Cumberland Infirmary almost owes its being to Dr. 
 Percy, and it owes its enlargement to Drs. Goodwin 
 and Close, and these three, the late Chancellor 
 Burton, and the canons of Carlisle have supplied 
 much of the administrative talent that has run the 
 infirmary. The Convalescent Institution at Silloth, 
 the Border Counties Home for Incurables, and other 
 charities, will ever be connected with the name of 
 Burton, and at the present day, when the committee 
 of a charitable institution gets into a difficulty, 
 financial or administrative, the cry is at once raised, 
 " Let us go and consult the bishop," who never fails 
 to suggest a way over, through, or round the trouble. 
 
 The diocese of Carlisle, as extended in 1556, has 
 always been rich in educational foundations, endowed 
 or not, which mostly had their origin in the sixteenth 
 century, though they may have succeeded older
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 201 
 
 schools, connected with dissolved religious houses. 
 For accounts of these schools and of their endow- 
 ments the curious must refer to the usual books and 
 sources of information ; a list of their founders and 
 benefactors, royal, archiepiscopal, 1 episcopal, and 
 otherwise, would show the close connexion origi- 
 nally intended to be established between these 
 schools and the Church of England, a connexion 
 now much modified, in some cases by the adoption 
 of schemes under the Endowed Schools Acts, which 
 transferred the management from purely ecclesiastical 
 authorities to bodies composed of ex officio repre- 
 sentatives and co-optative members. These schools 
 have had, like all other schools, their ups and downs ; 
 but some of them have occupied very high positions 
 indeed, and have turned out scholars who rose to 
 the highest places in the Church, frequently to the 
 episcopal bench. Such schools were Appleby, where 
 bishops Smith and Waugh received their education, 
 as also did Barlow, bishop of Lincoln ; Lancelot 
 Addison, dean of Lichfield ; Mr. Secretary of State 
 Robinson (Jack Robinson), Thomas Fothergill and 
 Thomas Collinson, both provosts of Queen's College, 
 Oxford ; Sir Joseph Yates, Justice of the King's 
 Bench, &c. Bampton, where Gibson, bishop of 
 London, the learned editor of Camden ; Oswald, 
 bishop of Raphoe ; Burton, dean of Kildare ; Sir J. 
 Wilson, Justice of the Pleas ; and many more divines 
 and scholars, emanated. One master of this school 
 
 1 Archbishops Grindal and Sandys both founded schools in 
 the diocese of which they were natives, — the one at St. Bees, 
 the other at Hawkshead.
 
 202 CARLISLE. 
 
 boasted that he had educated more than 300 priests. 
 Heversham, responsible for Preston, bishop of Ferns 
 and Killala ; and Watson, bishop of Llandaff. 
 Kendal, for Law, bishop of Carlisle. Kirkby Lons- 
 dale, for John Bell, Q.C. Winton, for Chancellor 
 Burn. Great Blencow, for Lord Chief Justice 
 Ellenborough. Bromfield, for the Rev. Jonathan 
 Bouchen. Carlisle, for Thomas, bishop of Ro- 
 chester; Tullie, dean of Carlisle, and J. A. D. 
 Carlyle, chancellor of Carlisle. There was never, 
 throughout the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth 
 centuries, lack of opportunity in the diocese of Car- 
 lisle for those who would work to obtain a sound 
 education at very moderate cost, frequently gratui- 
 tously. But in the end of the eighteenth century, 
 and more so in the nineteenth century, these schools 
 fell largely into decay ; one cause was, that the local 
 gentry commenced to send their sons from home 
 to be educated at the great public schools, or at 
 academies, where they met only persons of their own 
 rank; the other, that these schools did not move 
 with the times ; they frequently taught Latin and 
 Greek, and Latin and Greek only ; and when these 
 languages were the only passport to distinction all 
 classes were satisfied with them. But a demand 
 arose for other knowledge, available in the com- 
 mercial and engineering and other lines of life ; and 
 boys were sent away to other places to acquire such, 
 and also to unlearn the local accent. Many of these 
 schools have now awoke, and in one way or another 
 have been regenerated : some of them seem to have 
 bright futures before them. ,
 
 THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 203 
 
 The capstone to this educational edifice was the 
 exclusive privileges which natives of Cumberland and 
 Westmorland enjoyed at Queen's College, Oxford. 
 Were the lists of matriculations at that college pub- 
 lished and the careers of the students followed out, 
 the number of priests of the Church of England that 
 would be proved natives of the two counties would 
 be as extraordinary as the heights in the Church to 
 which many of them rose from being mere peasant 
 lads. The vast majority of the natives of Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland who went to universities 
 selected the Church as their profession, but many 
 attained to high positions in political and legal life. 
 Changes at Oxford have largely deprived the natives 
 of the two counties of the preferences they enjoyed 
 at Queen's College, Oxford ; these changes have not 
 been for the educational interests of the diocese. 
 
 But if the capstone of the edifice has been some- 
 what dislodged, new stepping-stones have been placed 
 at the foot thereof by the establishment, in 1878, of 
 " The George Moore Educational Trust," for pro- 
 moting the improved education of children in the 
 public elementary schools of the diocese, by estab- 
 lishing scholarships of from ^5 to ;£io annual 
 value, to be held at some public elementary or 
 superior school; and exhibitions of ,£50 annual 
 value, to be held at some superior place of 
 education. These scholarships and exhibitions 
 are open to boys and girls who have attended 
 for three years some public elementary school in 
 the district. 
 
 The theological college of St. Bees, in the diocese
 
 204 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 of Carlisle, was founded by Dr. Law, bishop of 
 Chester, in the year 1816, and endowed by the Earl 
 of Lonsdale with the incumbency of St. Bees. Its 
 object is to supply a good and economical education 
 for candidates for holy orders. The Bishop of Car- 
 lisle is the visitor. 
 
 SEAL OF THE PRIORY OF CARLISLE.
 
 MISCELLANEA. 205 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 MISCELLANEA. 
 
 In looking over a list of the successors of /Ethelwulf, 
 in the see of Carlisle, one is struck by the large 
 number that Cumberland and Westmorland can 
 claim as their sons. The mediaeval churchman of 
 the South must have looked upon the offer of the 
 see of Carlisle much as a modern one would look 
 upon the offer of a bishopric in some remote and 
 disagreeable colony, — perpetual banishment, if he did 
 his duty, scant remuneration, the risk of having his 
 residence burnt, or even of being killed; little 
 wonder that no Italian prelate ever thought worth to 
 come so far North for preferment. On the other 
 hand there were some attractions to a man of am- 
 bition. The vicinity to Scotland necessarily made 
 the bishop into a diplomatist of the first importance, 
 and the confidential servant of his sovereign j while 
 his education would give him the lead among the 
 rude local barons with whom he would be associated 
 in Scotch affairs. Carlisle can, spite of its disad- 
 vantages, boast that it has attracted every pattern of 
 bishop but one : diplomatists, politicians, courtiers, 
 soldiers, lawyers, scholars, and men of affairs, have
 
 206 CARLISLE. 
 
 all occupied the episcopal throne, but no bishop of 
 the pattern of the mediaeval saint has ever adorned 
 the see of Carlisle. Rainbow was, perhaps, the near- 
 est approach to one. Nicolson, of all the bishops 
 that have ever reigned in Carlisle, was perhaps the 
 one most suited for the see, as it was situated in the 
 seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. A man of great 
 personal strength, capable of riding enormous dis- 
 tances, and who thought nothing of preaching in the 
 cathedral and of then walking out to Rose, who, as 
 archdeacon, spent his holidays in hunting, and was 
 not above taking an interest in a cock-fight : fond of 
 a good dinner, a scholar, an antiquary, a linguist, ambi- 
 tious and pushing, afraid of no one, a man who would 
 have his own way. a native of the district, of high 
 courage, 1 Nicolson was the very man to reduce to order 
 the diocese, of which his " Primary Visitation "- re- 
 cords so painful a picture. His individuality comes out 
 strongly, not only in the episcopal but in the political 
 history of Carlisle. The other bishops of the eight- 
 eenth century present, as bishops, no individuality, 
 though, apart from their episcopal positions, some of 
 them were men of mark, — Lyttelton, President of the 
 Society of Antiquaries of London ; Douglas, scholar, 
 Vice-president of the same society, Fellow of the 
 Royal, and the friend of Johnson ; and Goodenough, 
 
 1 I gather these particulars from his unpublished journals : he 
 went in his coach and six with the posse comitates to confront 
 the Highlanders in 17 1 5, and when the Highlanders appeared, 
 he was the only man who refused to run. He was carried 
 unwillingly off the field by his coachman. 
 
 2 Ante, p. 165.
 
 MISCELLANEA. 207 
 
 (nineteenth century) famous for his botanical collec- 
 tions, Vice-President of the Royal and Linnaean 
 Societies. The bishops of Carlisle, from Bradford, 
 who succeeded Nicolson, down to Goodenough, were 
 of the prevalent eighteenth-century type of bishop, 
 good men and dignified, but somewhat apathetic in 
 the conception and execution of their duties, as we 
 now understand the duties of a bishop. With Good- 
 enough's successors, the four last bishops of Carlisle, 
 the courtly Percy, the aristocratic and unfortunate 
 Villiers, the saintly Waldegrave, and the hard-work- 
 ing and energetic Goodwin, a new regime came in ; 
 the dry bones were made to live, churches were 
 built, livings augmented, abuses reformed, religious 
 and charitable organisations founded, and the diocese 
 enlarged in 1856, on the death of Bishop Percy, 
 and the duties and responsibilities of its overseer 
 thereby, as in a hundred other ways, immensely 
 augmented. If Harvey Goodwin (a name dear to all 
 Cambridge men of the writer's standing) has not 
 attained the fame as scholar, antiquary, or man of 
 science, that some of his predecessors have done, it 
 is not from lack of ability or inclination for the 
 studies, but because of the devotedness with which 
 he has given himself up to higher duties, a devoted- 
 ness which has endeared him to the inhabitants of 
 his diocese, who by nature are, of all men, the most 
 cautious, the least given to gush, and most prone to 
 be suspicious of one who has the misfortune to be 
 homo australis, a man from the South. The writer, as 
 one of that cautious, ungushing, and suspicious race, 
 was himself somewhat surprised to see how the most
 
 208 MISCELLANEA. 
 
 unlikely people worked to make the Carlisle Church 
 Congress of 1884 a success for the bishop's sake. 
 
 Of the priors of Carlisle we know little ; a careful 
 examination of the local monastic chartularies would 
 probably add some names to the list and transfer one 
 or two to Lanercost. Among the deans the most 
 celebrated have had little connexion with the city 
 from which they took their name. The deanery was- 
 secularised by Queen Elizabeth, and for long was- 
 held by laymen ; in the seventeenth century it was a 
 stepping-stone to other preferment, and if Dean 
 Atterbury's name is associated with the deanery of 
 Carlisle, it is in connexion with the quarrels of which 
 he was great part. Dean Percy is famed for his 
 "Reliques of English Poetry." It is among the 
 nineteenth-century deans that we find the most 
 illustrious, — Milner, president of Queen's, Cambridge ; 
 Tait, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, and Close; 
 these three, in various ways, but particularly by their 
 preaching and by their power of organising, did much 
 to quicken religious life in Carlisle. There is no 
 need here to further dilate upon such well-known 
 churchmen. 
 
 Among the list of chancellors of the diocese which 
 will be found in the county histories are some names 
 which may be noted. Gregory Scott, vicar of St. 
 Michael's, Bongate, Appleby, was the first person in 
 the diocese of Carlisle to unite in himself the two 
 offices of Official Principal and Vicar-General in 
 Spirituals, which were as early as 1570, granted to 
 him by letters patent from Bishop Barnes, who, 
 probably, followed the form of letters patent under
 
 MISCELLANEA. 2O0 
 
 which he had himself been appointed chancellor of 
 York by Archbishop Grindal. 1 These two offices 
 together constitute the chancellorship, which at first 
 was only granted by the bishops during pleasure. 
 Bishop Meye in 15 86 granted the chancellorship to 
 Henry Dethick for life, and the grant was confirmed 
 by the dean and chapter : this practice has been 
 followed ever since. In 1622 Isaac Singleton was 
 appointed to both the chancellorship and the arch- 
 deaconry of Carlisle. He died in 1643, an ^ the 
 chancellorship remained vacant until after the Re- 
 storation, while the seal of the office was lost during 
 the Civil Wars. In 1661 Robert Lowther was ap- 
 pointed chancellor, and provided himself with a seal 
 of office, on which he was represented sitting in a 
 chair of state under a canopy and clad in the flowing 
 robes and velvet cap of a doctor of the law. His 
 successor, Henry Marshall, vicar of Stanwix, was 
 murdered, in 1666, at the door of his vicarage under 
 circumstances that are not recorded. To him suc- 
 ceeded Rowland Nicols, and then came, in 1683, 
 Thomas Tullie, afterwards dean of Carlisle, who has 
 already been heard of in connexion with " The 
 Society for the Reformation of Manners." Tullie was 
 
 1 While the Official Principal heard causes between party 
 and party, and dealt usually with matters of temporal interest, 
 such as marriages, wills, and the like, the Vica'r-General exer- 
 cised a jurisdiction only in spirituals, such as the correction of 
 morals, granting institutions, preserving discipline, and so forth. 
 See " Visitations in the Ancient Diocese of Carlisle." By 
 J. E. Prescott, D.D., archdeacon of Carlisle. C. Thurnam 
 & Sons. Carlisle : 1888. p. 27 ;/. 
 
 P
 
 2IO CARLISLE. 
 
 descended from a family of German miners that 
 settled at Keswick in the time of Queen Elizabeth. 
 One of them settled in Carlisle as a merchant, and 
 his descendants became deans of Carlisle, Ripon, 
 and York (subdean). Chancellor Tullie was suc- 
 ceeded, in 1727, by Chancellor Waugh, whose note- 
 book has been made available for the purposes of 
 this volume, and whose daughters, the "celebrated 
 Miss Waughs of Carlisle," were long the leaders of 
 an exclusive coterie in local society. Chancellor 
 Waugh died in 1765, and was succeeded by Richard 
 Burn, vicar of Orton in Westmorland. Like his 
 predecessors, Lowther, Tullie, and Waugh, Burn 
 was a native of the diocese, who, after being at 
 Oxford, became, first, curate, and then, in 1736, vicar 
 of Orton in Westmorland. Shortly after his appoint- 
 ment to the last office he was placed in the com- 
 mission of the peace, and commenced to keep a note- 
 book, in which he entered, under proper headings, all 
 the information he could collect relative to the duties 
 of a magistrate. This he* was induced to publish, in 
 1754, under the title of "The Justice of the Peace 
 and Parish Officer." The book had an enormous 
 success, and is still a standard authority. Dr. Burn 
 himself brought out fifteen editions of it, and at least 
 as many more have appeared since his death. His 
 other great work on " Ecclesiastical Law " was nearly 
 as successful ; it was published in 1763, and no doubt 
 brought him under the notice of Dr. Lyttleton, who 
 was appointed bishop of Carlisle in 1764, and who 
 in the following year appointed Dr. Burn as his chan- 
 cellor, an office which he held until his death in 1785.
 
 MISCELLANEA. 211 
 
 He was the author, in conjunction with Joseph 
 Nicolson, nephew of the bishop of that name, of 
 "The History and Antiquities of Westmorland and 
 Cumberland," a book which always commands a 
 good high price, when it comes into the market. 
 The next chancellor was the great Paley, 1 better 
 known as archdeacon, a piece of preferment he held 
 from 1782 to 1805. He was appointed chancellor 
 in 1785, and resigned it in 1795, when he was suc- 
 ceeded by Joseph Dacre Carlyle, Professor of Arabic 
 in the University of Cambridge, and perpetual curate 
 of St. Cuthbert's, Carlisle, of which city he was a 
 native. This distinguished Orientalist was selected, 
 in 1799, to accompany Lord Elgin, who was sent in 
 that year to the Ottoman Court as ambassador. 
 Through Lord Elgin's influence, Chancellor Carlyle 
 obtained admission to the libraries at Constantinople, 
 and into those of the convents of Mount Athos, and 
 in all these places he made catalogues of the works 
 they contained. He travelled extensively in Asia 
 Minor, Egypt, Syria, Greece, and Italy, and was the 
 adviser of Lord Elgin in bringing home the marbles- 
 now known under that nobleman's name. He re- 
 turned in 1 80 1, after an absence of two years. He died 
 in 1804, at the early age of 44, broken down by grief 
 
 1 As it has been matter of controversy, it may be well to- 
 state that Paley lived in the abbey, in the house, now pulled 
 down, belonging to his stall, the fourth ; it was his widow and 
 daughters who, after his death, lived in Paternoster-row. The 
 writer received this information in 188 1 from a venerable lady, 
 who was on intimate terms with Dr. Paley and his family, and. 
 a near relation to his second wife. 
 
 P 2
 
 2 I 2 CARLISLE. 
 
 at the loss of his only son, for whom he had enter- 
 tained great ambitions, and by the fatigues of his 
 travels. He published, in 1796, some specimens 
 of Arabic poetry, and after his death a volume of 
 poems by him was published. He was the author 
 of a hymn, which a great authority calls " almost 
 
 perfect " : — 
 
 " Lord, when we bend before Thy throne, 
 And our confessions pour, 
 Teach us to feel the sins we own, 
 And hate what we deplore." l 
 
 Dr. Brown Grisdale next held the chancellorship, 
 from 1804 to his death in 18 14, when he was suc- 
 ceeded by his son-in-law, Walter Fletcher, vicar of 
 Dalston and prebendary of York. On his death, in 
 1846, he was succeeded by Dr. Jackson, rector of 
 Lowther, who retained it until 1855, when he vacated 
 it on acceptance of the archdeaconry of Carlisle, 
 which he vacated on becoming Provost of Queen's 
 College, Oxford. 
 
 The Rev. C. J. Burton was appointed chancellor 
 of Carlisle in 1855 by Bishop Percy, and retained 
 the office until his death, in 1887, at the advanced 
 age of ninety-five, with his intellectual faculties in no 
 way impaired by his weight of years. No greater 
 lawyer ever sat upon the bench, and some of his 
 early judgments in matrimonial causes, before his 
 
 1 " Poems," by the late J. D. Carlyle, chancellor of Carlisle, 
 &c. London : White, Fleet-street. 1805, p. 141. See also 
 "Christian Hymns and Hymn-writers," by J. E. Prescott, arch- 
 deacon of Carlisle. Cambridge : Deighton & Co. 1883. 
 p. 154
 
 -MISCELLANEA. 
 
 2I 3 
 
 court was deprived of the jurisdiction, are master- 
 pieces, particularly his remarks on the mischievous 
 results of the Scotch marriage laws so far as it 
 affected the morality of the northern counties of 
 England. 1 His action had much to do with bringing 
 about a great and beneficial change in the law. 
 
 On the death of Chancellor Burton the office was 
 conferred by Bishop Goodwin, for the first time in its 
 history, on a layman, who is, by the way, a native of 
 and resident in the diocese. Advantage was also 
 taken of the opportunity to put on a more usual 
 footing the relations between the chancellor and the 
 archdeacon of Carlisle, which had long been of an 
 anomalous character. 
 
 For many years prior to 1887, under the supposed 
 authority of letters patent granted him by the bishop, 
 the chancellor of the diocese has cited the clergy and 
 the churchwardens, and has held, from time to time, 
 what of late has been called a visitation. The bishop, 
 as a rule, has visited every third year, and has then 
 inhibited both the archdeacon and the chancellor. 
 The usual explanation given was that given by 
 Chancellor Burn in his " Ecclesiastical Law " and 
 his " History of Westmorland and Cumberland," 
 namely, that the archdeacon had sold his visitatorial 
 jurisdiction for a pension. The matter has been 
 gone into most thoroughly by the present able and 
 accurate holder of the dignity in his primary charge 
 
 1 During the week of Carlisle hiring, the average number of 
 marriages celebrated at one well-known house at Gretna was 
 a hundred, all the parties being, almost without exception, farm 
 servants.
 
 214 CARLISLE. 
 
 to the clergy and churchwardens of his archdeaconry. 
 He explodes the notion handed down by chancellor 
 Burn, and comes to the following conclusion : — 
 
 " The whole story seems to be perfectly plain. By a com- 
 position with the Bishop, the general or fixed Court of the 
 Archdeacon was united with the Diocesan Court, the Arch- 
 deacon's power of Visitation and his Visitation Court being 
 retained, and the money consideration for synodals, court fees 
 and fines being paid to him by the Bishop. The difficulty both 
 of travelling and of raising his Procurations becoming very 
 great, the Archdeacon's Visitations became less frequent, and 
 gradually fell into abeyance. Meanwhile, the Bishop's Official 
 Principal held General Chapters, at different centres every year, 
 for the correction of morals and other legal business. These 
 General Chapters, in the years when the Bishop did not visit, 
 assumed at length, in the last century, irregularly, the name 
 and character of a Visitation. But this was under no definite 
 authority, either from the Bishop or as inherent in the office of 
 Chancellor." 1 
 
 Various changes in the ecclesiastical law deprived 
 the ecclesiastical courts of much, nay, of most of 
 their jurisdiction. 
 
 "The result has been the gradual, but practical, extinction 
 of the general archidiaconal court, though it still legally exists, 
 and the reduction of the jurisdiction of the chancellor in the 
 diocesan court to little more than the granting of faculties. The 
 position, then, of the archdeacon of Carlisle, say some sixty 
 years ago, was reduced to this,— the power of inducting clergy 
 who had been instituted by the bishop, the right, not often 
 
 1 " Visitation in the Ancient Diocese of Carlisle." By J. E. 
 Prescott, D.D., archdeacon of Carlisle. C. Thurnam & Sons. 
 Carlisle : 1888. p. 29. This is a mine of information on 
 local history, and to it this volume is much indebted.
 
 MISCELLANEA. 2 1 5 
 
 exercised, of presenting candidates for ordination, and the 
 
 occasional visiting of parochial churches." ' 
 
 The addition of a new archdeaconry to the diocese 
 in 1856 created further complication, and the two 
 archdeacons of the diocese arranged with Chancellor 
 Burton to hold visitations as his surrogates. On the 
 resignation of Archdeacon Jackson in 1863, and 
 the death of Archdeacon Evans in 1865, Chancellor 
 Burton took upon himself the visitations in both 
 archdeaconries. Legal proceedings were commenced 
 against him, but were not prosecuted to a decision : 
 the question was allowed to slumber during the life- 
 time of Chancellor Burton. On his death, in 1887, 
 Bishop Goodwin took all the steps in his power to 
 make the jurisdiction of three of his archdeacons in 
 all respects as in other dioceses, and modified the 
 letters patent of the new chancellor by the removal 
 of a clause as to synods and chapters, which had 
 been relied upon as giving the chancellor power to 
 hold visitations. The archdeacons held their first 
 visitation in 1888. 
 
 The name of Paley sheds lustre on the arch- 
 deaconry of Carlisle, an office which has frequently 
 been in the eighteenth century the stepping-stone to 
 a deanery or bishopric, in three cases to the bishopric 
 of Carlisle. The rectory of Great Salkeld was, from 
 very early date, attached to the archdeaconry of 
 Carlisle, but when the archdeaconry was endowed 
 with a canonry at Carlisle, the living passed into the 
 patronage of the bishop under an Order in Council, 
 
 ' " Visitation in the Ancient Diocese of Carlisle," p. 31.
 
 2l6 CARLISLE. 
 
 dated May ist, 1855. This Order saved the canonry 
 in question from being suppressed by a bill intro- 
 duced into Parliament by the late Mr. Ferguson, of 
 Morton, at the instigation of a large body of his con- 
 stituents, who were desirous to devote its income to 
 the augmentation of the poor livings in Carlisle. 
 The bill was read a second time, when the bishop 
 and the Ecclesiastical Commissioners intervened, 
 bringing down on their heads the wrath of the 
 Times. 
 
 The lists of the prebendaries of Carlisle include 
 many names that have already been presented to 
 notice as archdeacons, chancellors, deans, and bishops 
 of Carlisle ; others have found preferment elsewhere, 
 like Sandys, in succession bishop of Worcester and 
 London and archbishop of York; John Law, bishop 
 of Elphin; George Law, bishop in succession of 
 Chester and of Bath and Wells. The celebrated 
 John Emamuel Tremellius, professor of Hebrew at 
 Cambridge, held a prebend at Carlisle in the six- 
 teenth century. Arthur Savage, prebendary from 
 1660 to 1700, was a great benefactor to the chapter. 
 Hugh Todd, in succession vicar of Stanwix, rector of 
 Arthuret, and vicar of Penrith, is perhaps the best 
 known of all the prebendaries of Carlisle ; a man of 
 great ability and scholarship, who has been handed 
 down to fame by the many controversies he was 
 mixed up in, some of which have already been alluded 
 to. He was the compiler of sundry manuscript local 
 histories, about whom there has always been a savour 
 of mystery and controversy. He, Savage, and 
 Bishop Smith founded the present chapter library at
 
 MISCELLANEA. 217 
 
 Carlisle. Joseph Hudson, prebendary from 1782 to 
 i8n, was sprung from a family of statesmen 
 (yeomen) near Caldbeck, and educated at Glasgow. 
 As curate of Highhead, near Dalston, he took an 
 active part in the great enclosures of the commons 
 in Cumberland, and earned the name of the 
 Pasture priest. His skill in decyphering ancient 
 documents enabled him to render great assistance to 
 the Duke of Portland in his celebrated litigation with 
 Sir James Lowther, for which he was rewarded with 
 the promise of an Irish bishopric, but this preferment 
 he exchanged with Dr. John Law for a stall in 
 Carlisle cathedral, and the vicarages of Newburn and 
 Warkworth in Northumberland. Many stories are 
 told of his eccentricities : he was ambitious of adding 
 to his honours the archdeaconry of Carlisle, and 
 employed all the political influence he could bring 
 to that end. On hearing that Dr. Paley was ap- 
 pointed, the disappointed canon retired to his study 
 and (so says his journal) prayed for the new arch- 
 deacon. 
 
 The prebendaries of Carlisle were at one time far 
 from popular in their cathedral city : Whigs when the 
 citizens were Tory, Tory when the citizens- were 
 Radicals, their meddling in the parliamentary elec- 
 tions, a pernicious legacy from Bishop Nicolson, 
 was resented. Dean Tait put an end to the system, 
 though Dean Close used now and then to urge his 
 friends to vote for Sir Wilfrid Lawson. Better feel- 
 ings prevail, and it will be long ere the good work 
 done on the school board of Carlisle by the late 
 lamented Canon Chalker will be forgotten in that city.
 
 2l8 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 Coming to the parochial clergy, allusion has already 
 been made to the influence wielded by the Rev. John 
 Fawcett, perpetual incumbent of St. Cuthbert's, Car- 
 lisle, far beyond that ever attained by any other in- 
 cumbent in the diocese. Among the many earnest 
 and generous lay churchmen in the diocese, the name 
 of the late George Moore stands prominently to the 
 front. 
 
 SEAL OF CHANCELLOR LOWTHER.
 
 CARLISLE. 2 1 9 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ARCHAEOLOGICAL. 
 
 The ecclesiastical architecture of the diocese of 
 Carlisle has been influenced by the circumstances 
 under which that diocese has existed ; — its dangerous 
 proximity to Scotland ; its liability during great part 
 of its existence to devastating raids ; its consequent 
 poverty; and its "lack of wealthy traders in wool 
 and wine, such as reared the glorious churches of 
 Lincolnshire. The diocese of Carlisle lacks such 
 churches ; its cathedral is but small, less even when 
 uninjured than several parish churches in other 
 dioceses, and now a fragment only of itself: a native 
 of the diocese can have no idea of what church or 
 cathedral can be until he has travelled beyond its 
 limits. 
 
 The earliest ecclesiastical building we have record 
 of in the land of Carlisle is in the Vercdictum 
 Antiquorwn, somewhere between 1056 and 1071, 
 preserved in the cartulary of Lanercost, concerning 
 the chapel of Triermaine, in Gilsland. It says the 
 lord of Triermain fecit primum unatn capellam de 
 virgis, a chapel of wattlework. It is probable that 
 most of the churches in this diocese were originally of
 
 2 20 CARLISLE. 
 
 this material, and that they were gradually replaced by 
 buildings of stone after the advent of the Norman 
 into the diocese, though in some cases the change 
 may have been sooner. 
 
 The earliest type of church of stone in the diocese 
 is to be found at Over Denton, near where the 
 Roman Wall enters Cumberland from Northumber- 
 land, the quarry from which the church was built. 
 This church retains its original plan, unaltered except 
 that the west end has been rebuilt : it consists of 
 chancel and nave, the chancel being only 1 1 ft. wide 
 and 12 ft. long and the nave 27 ft. by 16 ft. wide: 
 the original chancel arch remains. The nave 
 possesses two doorways, the principal one, that to 
 the south, is square headed, the lintel being supported 
 on two quaintly-wrought corbels ; that to the north is 
 built up. One of the original windows remains on 
 the north side, a round-headed slit, only a few inches 
 wide, made before the general use of glass, and there- 
 fore kept as small as possible. The other windows 
 are insertions of various dates. The west wall and 
 belfry are modern, but built on the old foundations. 
 In the absence of detail, it is difficult to fix the date 
 of this church : the peculiar form of the door, and 
 the rude character of the chancel arch, resembling 
 that under the tower at Corbridge, have induced 
 some to believe that Over Denton Church may be 
 an example of that primitive English Romanesque 
 called Saxon, but it is more generally assigned to 
 early Norman Romanesque. The ground plan of 
 Over Denton church is that from which most of the 
 parish churches in the diocese of Carlisle were
 
 ARCH.EOLOGICAL. 22 1 
 
 developed : the general process being, first, the 
 lengthening, in Norman times, of short Norman 
 chancels, as at Dacre and Torpenhow ; then followed 
 the widening of the nave by the addition on the 
 north side of an aisle, as at Ormside, Dacre, 
 Torpenhow, Irthington, Blencogo, Dearham, and the 
 subsequent addition in many instances of a south 
 aisle also ; the addition of a tower at the west end, 
 sometimes as at Ormside, built to abut on the west 
 wall with only a door of communication, but more 
 usually as at Caldbeck, built to the west of the existing 
 church, and the nave lengthened to meet it by an 
 additional arch to its arcades; next, the addition 
 of a clerestory and large windows, as the use of glass 
 became more general ; the further rebuilding on a 
 larger scale of some part of the building, a process which 
 went on to post-reformation times; at Ormside we find 
 the chancel rebuilt on a larger scale ; and finally the 
 introduction of the ugly modern sash window. The 
 church of Over Denton, owing to the poverty of the 
 parish, and the paucity of inhabitants, escaped these 
 improvements, and, carefully repaired as it has been 
 under skilled advice, enables us to see the original 
 germ from which the parish churches of the diocese 
 have grown. Two or three of its neighbours also 
 escaped until the end of the last or beginning of 
 this century, when they were pulled down, in 
 whole or part, and replaced by hideous and shapeless 
 erections, covered with a coating of roughcast. 
 
 Among the churches of the diocese that have had 
 a continuous life, many very interesting ones exist. 
 Some of the churches in the diocese of Carlisle are
 
 2 22 CARLISLE. 
 
 fortresses as well as churches, being intended as 
 refuges for the inhabitants in times of hostile raids : 
 such are those of Burgh-on-Sands, Newton Arlosh, 
 Great Salkeld, and others whose towers are places 
 of strength ; the abbey of Holm Cultram was pro- 
 tected by heavy earthworks, and the inhabitants of 
 the parish, in a petition to Cromwell in 1538, ask for 
 his intercession with the king to keep the church 
 standing as a " greate ayde, socor, and defence for us 
 agenst our neghbours the Scots." Another tell-tale 
 feature of the churches in the old diocese of Carlisle 
 is their modesty ; they are generally placed in a 
 valley, and the tower rises just to the level of the 
 surrounding hills, so that a watcher on the top may 
 see any one that crosses these hills, while the tower 
 itself is not conspicuous, and does not catch the eye 
 of any wandering marauder from Scotland. Such is 
 the tower of Dearham ; such was that of Wetheral 
 until modern ingenuity placed a sort of summer-house 
 on its top. The antiquary will be interested in the 
 church of Bolton, Cumberland, with its pointed barrel 
 roof of stone, ascribed by local legend to Michael 
 Scott, the wizard ; in the church of Warwick, with 
 its circular apse ; of Torpenhow, with its fine chancel 
 arch, and its unique classical ceiling, painted with 
 cupids and flowers ; Long Marton, with its curiously- 
 carved tympanum : in fact, most of the parish 
 churches that have had a continuous life possess 
 some feature over which the antiquary will love to 
 linger and to speculate. 
 
 A few larger churches exist in the old diocese of 
 Carlisle,— at Appleby, Kirkby Stephen, Brough-on-
 
 ARCH/EOLOCICAL. 2 2* 
 
 >) 
 
 Stair.moor, Crosthwaite (Keswick), Caldbeck, Grey- 
 stoke, &c, mostly Perpendicular in style, but, as a 
 rule, somewhat poor and bald. The district added 
 to the diocese in 1856, possesses fine large churches 
 at Kendal, Kirkby Lonsdale, and Ulverstone. 
 
 The last century saw some commodious Georgian 
 churches erected at Carlisle, Penrith, Wigton, Work- 
 ington, and Whitehaven. It has always been the 
 fashion to abuse these churches ; they are ugly 
 without, inside they are comfortable and convenient, 
 and capable, when well treated, like St. Cuthbert's, 
 Carlisle, of being made very beautiful. One can 
 hardly commend the attempt now being made to 
 convert the one at Workington, built in 1780, into a 
 Gothic church, inside and outside. At Kirkandrcws- 
 on-Esk is a fine building of red sandstone, with a 
 tower and spire in the classic manner, but bald and 
 poor inside, built from the designs of Telford, the 
 great road engineer, and standing north and south, 
 an eccentricity which was purposely exceeded in 
 Christ Church and Trinity Church, Carlisle, built in 
 1830, and St. John's, Houghton, built in 1840; these 
 churches have a tower at the east end, and the altar 
 at their west. Good work in churches has been done 
 in the last two episcopates, and it may be said that 
 on the whole the churches of this diocese have been 
 fortunate in their repairs ; the churches of Isel and 
 Burgh-by-Sands may be quoted as an example. Of 
 modern churches several good examples exist. The 
 new church of St. Nicholas, Whitehaven, and those at 
 Milium, Dalton-in-Furness, and Netherton, are, per- 
 haps, the most noteworthy.
 
 224 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 The diocese has more to boast of, architecturally, 
 in the remains of its great religious foundations. In 
 Carlisle Cathedral the Norman work in the frag- 
 mentary nave, the beautiful early English aisles, the 
 noble east window of Decorated date, the doom in 
 painted glass in the top thereof, the unique series of 
 carvings on the capitals of the chancel pillars, repre- 
 senting the labours of the months, the legendary 
 paintings on the backs of the stalls, and the carved 
 woodwork (of which, alas, too little is left) are all of 
 the highest interest. Want of space forbids us from 
 entering into a detailed account and history of Carlisle 
 Cathedral, but the following table may be useful : — 
 
 CARLISLE CATHEDRAL. 
 
 Building commenced, reign of Wiiliam Rufus... post 1092 
 A priory of Austin Canons established there ... 1102 
 
 A bishop's seat established there H33 
 
 Choir taken down and enlarged, &c. 1245-1255 
 
 Burnt 1292 
 
 Rebuilt 1352-1362 
 
 Stained glass inserted in east window 1380-1384 
 
 Transept partly burnt 1392 
 
 Upper part of tower built 1401 
 
 Stalls erected 1401 
 
 Legendary paintings added 1484 
 
 The Priory surrendered to the Crown 154° 
 
 Dean and Chapter created 1541 
 
 Nave and chapter-house destroyed 1645- 1646 
 
 Ancient ceiling, bishop's throne, &c, destroyed 1764 
 
 Restored 1S55 
 
 Little remains of the Benedictine Priory at Wetheral 
 beyond the gateway tower, but careful search might
 
 ARCHAEOLOGICAL. 225 
 
 reveal a good deal ; the ruins are said to have been 
 used by the canons of Carlisle as a quarry when they 
 built their residential houses shortly after 1660. 
 
 Of the church of the once great and wealthy 
 Cistercian Abbey of Holm Cultram all that remains 
 is a most melancholy fragment of the nave ; every 
 evil that can be imagined has befallen this luckless 
 church, which in length exceeded the cathedral of 
 Carlisle in its best days ; it has been burnt by fire ; 
 the steeple was blown over by the winds to the 
 ruination of the chancel and transepts ; parts were 
 rebuilt and pulled down by the parishioners, until 
 nothing but the six westernmost bays of the nave 
 remained, and of these the parishioners pulled down 
 the aisles, and with the materials walled up the nave 
 arcades. A fine transitional western door, covered 
 by a modern porch, tells of the former splendours of 
 the Abbey of Holm Cultram, and the farm-houses of 
 the district are replete with carvings in stone and 
 wood obtained from too ready a quarry. Part of the 
 monastic buildings, the mill, and the boundaries of 
 the precincts can yet be made out, and legends of 
 the grandeur of the great abbot, Robert Chamber, 
 and of his white horses still linger. This abbey was 
 founded in 1150 by Prince Henry, son of David; 
 King of Scotland ; its revenues were valued at 
 ,£477. 19s. 3d. in the Valor of Henry VIII. Queen 
 Mary granted the rectory of Holm Cultram, the 
 advowson of the vicarage, and all tithes and other 
 profits and emoluments of the rectory and church of 
 Holm Cultram, and the chapel at Newton Arlosh to 
 the University of Oxford. The abbot was also lord 
 
 Q
 
 226 CARLISLE. 
 
 of the great manor of Holm Cultram, co-extensive 
 with the parish ; this the Crown took, and long 
 did the parishioners have cause to regret the change, 
 and fierce and prolonged was the litigation that 
 arose. 
 
 But if the wreck of Holm Cultram inspires the 
 spectator with melancholy, the beauty and vivacity of 
 ruined Lanercost will do much to raise the spirits 
 again. Beautifully situated in a charming valley on the 
 north side of the river Irthing, in a commanding posi- 
 tion, whence two long reaches of water lead the eye 
 to the Roman stations of Nether Denton and Walton, 
 the ruins of this house of Austin Canons is the archi- 
 tectural gem of the diocese, enriched by a setting of 
 most lovely scenery, in striking contrast with the 
 sterile moors and barren fells over which the neigh- 
 bouring Roman Wall pursues its course. This house 
 was founded in 1169 by Robert de Vallibus, baron of 
 Gilsland. We have already incidentally in this volume 
 made mention of the sufferings it endured from Scotch 
 invasions, and raids ; of the visits paid to it by Edward 
 I., and of the poverty and obscurity into which it fell. 
 The greater part of the buildings now remaining are 
 of the very best period of the Early English architec- 
 ture of the thirteenth century, and we may see at 
 once that little of the structure was raised in n 69. 
 The income of the priory as given in the Valor of 
 Henry VIII, was only ^77. ns. nd. Most of the 
 property of the dissolved house was granted by 
 Henry VIII. and Edward VI. to Sir Thomas Dacre 
 the Bastard, who converted some of the domestic 
 buildings into a dwelling-house. The nave now
 
 ARCH^O LOGICAL. 227 
 
 forms a beautiful parish church, a purpose for which 
 it originally served, the church being, as at Carlisle, 
 a divided one, but in the last century the nave was 
 roofless, and the parish church was held in the north 
 aisle. 
 
 Hardly inferior in beauty of site and interest is the 
 Premonstratensian house at Shap, whose ruins are 
 nestled into a charming little valley amid bleak West- 
 morland fells. This house was founded about the 
 end of the twelfth century, and the buildings were 
 commenced shortly after that date, and went on 
 almost continuously until near the dissolution, when 
 the revenues were valued at ^154. 17s. 7?,d. The 
 possessions were granted to the Whartons, and now 
 are in the Lowthers. 
 
 There are some religious houses in the district, 
 added to the diocese in 1856, which must be brief!) 
 mentioned, though their histories belong to the 
 history of the archdeaconry of Richmond, to the 
 histories of the sees of York and Chester. 
 
 At St. Bees, probably on or near the site of the 
 nunnery established by St. Bega and destroyed by 
 the Danes, a fine church commemorates the Benedic- 
 tine Priory which William le Meschines founded while 
 Thurstan was archbishop of York (1119-1139), as a 
 cell of St. Mary's, York. In the Valor of Henry VIII. 
 its revenues were estimated at £^AZ- l6s - 2C ^-> sur ' 
 passed only in the county of Cumberland by St. 
 Mary's, Carlisle, and Holm Cultram. Its possessions 
 passed to the Chaloners, and through the Wyberghs 
 to the Lowthers. 
 
 Seven miles to the south of St. Bees the Cister- 
 
 Q 2
 
 228 CARLISLE. 
 
 cians had a house at Calder, founded about 1130 
 by Ranulp le Meschin, son of the founder of St. 
 Bees, whose beautiful ruins may almost compare with 
 those of Lanercost. It was valued in the Valor of 
 Henry VIII. at ,£50. 9s. 3|d., and the site of the 
 abbey was granted to Dr. Thomas Leigh. The 
 church is now in ruins, but part of the domestic 
 buildings have been converted into a dwelling- 
 house. 
 
 A little Benedictine nunnery existed at Seton, in 
 south-west Cumberland. Its revenues only amounted 
 to ;£i2. 12s. o|d. ; and we have omitted to mention 
 a little Benedictine nunnery at Armathwaite, on the 
 river Eden, which had a revenue, after paying their 
 chaplain, of ^13. 12s. 
 
 In the portion of Lancashire which was added to 
 the diocese of Carlisle in 1856, — viz., Lancashire 
 North of the Sands — were the great Cistercian house 
 of Furness, with an income of ^805. 16s. 5d. ; the 
 Austin Canons' priories of Conisheed, ^97. 9s. nd., 
 and of Cartmel, ^91. 6s. 3d. Of Conisheed little 
 remains ; the church of Cartmel and the ruins of 
 Furness are well known. 
 
 No remains exist of the houses of the quatnor 
 ordines of friars at Carlisle, Appleby, and Penrith ; 
 nor of the leper hospitals at Carlisle, Appleby, and 
 Kendal. There were several small chantries in the 
 diocese, but only one, that of St. Alban's, Carlisle, 
 existed as a separate building, and it now survives in 
 the name of a street. 
 
 An elaborate catalogue and account of the church 
 plate of the diocese has been compiled and published
 
 ARCH/EOLOGICAL. 229 
 
 by the local Archaeological Society. 1 Only one 
 example of pre-Reformation church plate is known 
 in the diocese (we now speak of the extended 
 diocese), a chalice of the middle of the fourteenth 
 century, at Old Hutton, near Kendal. A Communion 
 cup, with cover of secular work, at Bridekirk, comes 
 next in date, — viz., 1550-1. The Communion cups 
 of Great Salkeld and Crosthwaite (Westmorland), 
 both of the year 1567-8, both of York make, and one 
 at Newton Reigny, 1568-9, come next. Five cups 
 of 1 5 70-1 and eleven of 157 1-2 are historically 
 interesting, as closely following upon the appointment 
 of Bishop Barnes to the see of Carlisle, who seems to 
 have enforced the injunctions about Communion cups 
 of Archbishop Grindal, whose chancellor he had been. 
 There are in the diocese thirty-nine more cups of 
 Elizabethan date, twenty-three of London make, 
 three of York, three of unknown assay, and ten 
 assigned to an irregular assay at Carlisle. Of post- 
 Elizabethan plate, in the seventeenth century, the 
 diocese contains ninety-eight examples, fifty-seven 
 from London, twenty from York, nine from New- 
 castle-on-Tyne, eight doubtful, while Dublin, Hull, 
 Nuremberg, and Cartagena each contribute a single 
 example. The diocese possesses fifty-six examples 
 of the Britannia or higher-class silver, of which 
 forty-three are from London, twelve from Newcastle, 
 and one from Chester. One peculiarity should be 
 noticed, the rarity of silver Communion flagons, 
 
 1 " Old Church Plate in the Diocese of Carlisle," Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland Archaeological and Antiquarian Society. 
 C. Thurnam, Carlisle, 1888.
 
 230 CARLISLE. 
 
 especially in Cumberland, down to recent times. 
 Only four parish churches in Cumberland, twelve in 
 Westmorland, and two in the part of Lancashire 
 now belonging to the diocese of Carlisle, had silver 
 flagons before the nineteenth century, and only four, 
 all in Westmorland, had such before the eighteenth. 
 The earlier flagons were all of pewter. 
 
 Edward VI.'s commissioners, though ordered to 
 allow only one bell to remain at each church, seem 
 not to have strictly, if at all, followed their instruc- 
 tions in this respect throughout Cumberland and 
 Westmorland, since to this day several churches in 
 these counties retain at least two bells, which, by 
 their shape, stamps, and legends, are clearly shown 
 to have survived from mediaeval times ; the most 
 noteworthy instance being Greystoke, the only 
 Cumberland church besides the cathedral which had 
 "foure gret belles" in 1552, which same four it still 
 retains. The "quatuor magna? campanae," given by 
 Bishop Strickland, in 1401, to the cathedral, re- 
 mained intact until three of them were recast in 
 1658. The churches of Burgh-by-Sands, Renwick, 
 Distington, Dacre, and Edenhall have each two pre- 
 Reformation bells, as also had Skelton church, when 
 visited by Bishop Nicolson in 1703. 
 
 Few Cumberland churches, according to Edward 
 VI.'s inventory, had more than two bells in 1552; 
 and wherever, as at Holm Cultram, Cumrew, Scaleby, 
 Langwathby, Aikton, Newton Reigny, Castle Sowerby, 
 Egremont, Eskdale, Brigham, Ennerdale, Threlkeld, 
 &c, only one mediaeval bell remains, it can, in most 
 of these cases, be shown that its mate disappeared in
 
 ARCH/F.OLOCICAL. 
 
 2 3 l 
 
 the last century. As yet the church bells of this 
 diocese, mostly hung in gable-cots, and therefore 
 difficult of access, have been but partially explored. 
 But, from the discoveries which are being made, 
 there is reason to believe that the diocese contains a 
 larger percentage of ancient bells than any other part 
 of England ; and, as many of them are of consider- 
 able antiquarian interest, it is to be hoped that they 
 may escape the fate which, in these days of " restora- 
 tion," too often befals the venerable relics of the past 
 in our parish churches. 
 
 SEAL OK CUSTODIAN OK SPIRITUALITIES OF THE 
 DIOCESE OF CARLISLE, SEDE VACANTE.
 
 I 
 
 232 CARLISLE. 
 
 SUCCESSION OF THE BISHOPS OF CARLISLE. 
 
 ACCESSION 
 
 i. /Ethelwulf 1133 
 
 2. Bernard 1 156 
 
 He died in 1186. After his death the see was vacant 
 until 12 18, during a part of which time the revenues 
 and custody of the see were gian'.ed to a foreign arch- 
 bishop. 
 
 3. Hugh 1218 
 
 4. Walter Malclerk, res 1223 
 
 5. Silvester de Everdon 1246 
 
 *6. Thomas Vipont 1255 
 
 7. Robert de Chauncy 1256 
 
 *8. Ralph de Irton 1280 
 
 *g. John de Halton ? 1292 
 
 10. John de Ross 1325 
 
 11. John de Kirby 1332 
 
 John de Horncastle,'- dep 1352 
 
 *I2. Gilbert de Welton? 1353 
 
 *I3. Thomas de Appleby ? 1362 
 
 *I4. Robert Reed? trans 1396 
 
 15. Thomas Merks, dep 1397 
 
 *l6. William Strickland 1400 
 
 *i 7. Robert Whelpdale 1419 
 
 18. William Barrow 1422 
 
 1 The date of the consecration and of the restitution of the 
 temporalities are sometimes much later than the date of the 
 accession — often a year, sometimes two — which occasions much 
 confusion. 
 
 2 This ecclesiastic had possession of the see and restitution 
 of the temporalities, but seems to never have been consecrated, 
 and so is not generally reckoned among the bishops of Carlisle.
 
 SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS. 233 
 
 19. Marmaduke Lumley, trans I4 2 9 
 
 20. Nicholas Close, trans 1449 
 
 21. William Percy 1452 
 
 22. John Kingscote 1462 
 
 23. Richard Scrope '4 D 3 
 
 '24. Edward Story ?, trans 1468 
 
 25. Richard Bell 1477 
 
 26. William Sever, trans 1496 
 
 ♦27. Roger Ley burn 1502 
 
 28. John Penny 150S 
 
 29. John Kite 1501 
 
 30. Robert Oldridge, or Aldridge 1537 
 
 31. Owen Oglethorpe 1556 
 
 32. John Best 1560 
 
 33. Richard Barnes, trans '570 
 
 34. John Meye 1577 
 
 35. Henry Robinson 1598 
 
 36. Robert Snowden 1616 
 
 *37. Richard Milburn 1621 
 
 38. Richard Senhouse 1622 
 
 39. Francis White, trans 1626 
 
 40. Bamaby Potter 1628 
 
 41. James Usher 1641 
 
 A vacancy from 1656. 
 
 42. Richard Sterne, trans 1660 
 
 43. Edward Rainbow 1664 
 
 44. Thomas Smith 16S4 
 
 *45. William Nicolson, trans 1702 
 
 46. Samuel Bradford, trans 1 7 1 8 
 
 *47. John Waugh 1723 
 
 •48. Sir George Fleming 1734 
 
 49. Richard Osbaldiston, trans 1747 
 
 50. Charles Lyttleton 1764 
 
 *5i. Edmund Law 1768 
 
 52. John Douglas, trans 1787 
 
 53. Edward Venables Vernon [I Iarcourt], trans. 1791 
 
 54. Samuel Goodenough 1808 
 
 55. Hugh Percy 1827 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 »
 
 234 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 56. Henry Montague Villiers, trans 1856 
 
 57. Samuel Waldegrave 1 S60 
 
 58. Harvey Goodwin 1869 
 
 Bishops marked with an asterisk (fourteen in number) 
 are natives of the diocese of Carlisle, as it now (1888) 
 exists. Those marked with an asterisk and queried 
 (five in number) are most probably natives of the 
 diocese. Several others are north countrymen ; 
 others held preferment in the diocese before they 
 became bishops thereof. With the possible exceptions 
 of the second and third, the bishops of Carlisle have 
 all been Englishmen. 
 
 BISHOP OF BARROW-IN-FURNESS. 
 1. Henry Ware 18S9 
 
 PRIORS OF CARLISLE. 
 This list cannot be relied upon. See ante, p. 208. 
 
 Athelwald 
 
 Walter 
 
 John 
 
 Bartholmew 
 
 Ralph 
 
 Robert de Morville 
 
 Adam de Helton 
 
 Allan 
 
 John de Halton 
 
 John de Kendall 
 
 Robert 
 
 Adam de Warthwic 
 
 William de Hautwyssell 
 
 Robert de Helperton 
 
 Simon de Hautwyssell 
 
 William de Hastworth 
 
 John de Kirby 
 Galfrid 
 
 John de Horncastle 
 Richard de Rydale 
 John de Penrith 
 William de Dalston 
 Robert de Edenhall 
 Thomas de Hoton 
 Thomas Elye 
 Thomas Barnaby 
 Thomas Haithwaite 
 Thomas Gondibour 
 Simon Senhouse 
 Christopher Slee 
 Lancelot Salkeld
 
 DEANS OF CARLISLE. 235 
 
 DEANS OF CARLISLE. 
 With the years in which they were respectively installed. 
 
 1. Lancelot Salkeld, A.D 1542 
 
 The last prior and first dean. 
 
 2. Sir Thomas Smith, LL.D 1560 
 
 3. Sir John Wooley, knight, M.A 1577 
 
 4. Christopher Perkins, LL.D 1596 
 
 5. Francis White, S.T.P., preferred to Bishop of 
 
 Carlisle 1622 
 
 6. William Paterson, S.T.P., Dean of Exeter 1626 
 
 7. Thomas Comber, S.T.P 1630 
 
 8. Guy Carleton, D. D. , Bishop of Bristol and Chichester 1 660 
 
 9. Thomas Smith, D.D., Bishop of Carlisle 1671 
 
 10. Thomas Musgrave, D.D 1684 
 
 11. William Graham, D.D., Dean of Wells 1686 
 
 12. Francis Atterbury, D.D., Bishop of Rochester, &c. 1704 
 
 13. George Smalridge, D.D., Dean of Christchurch ... 1711 
 
 14. Thomas Gibson, D.D 17*3 
 
 15. Thomas Tullie, LL.D 1716 
 
 16. Sir George Fleming, Bart., LL.D., Bishop of Carlisle 1727 
 
 17. Robert Bolton, LL.D 1734 
 
 18. Charles Tarrent, LL.D., Dean of Peterborough 1764 
 
 19. Thomas Wilson, D.D 1764 
 
 20. Thomas Percy, D.D., Bishop of Dromore 1778 
 
 21. Jeffrey Ekins, D.D 1782 
 
 22. Isaac Milner, D.D., F.R.S 1792 
 
 23. Robert Hodgson, D.D., F.R.S 1820 
 
 24. John Anthony Cramer, D.D 1844 
 
 25. Samuel Minds, D.D. , Bishop of Norwich 1S48 
 
 26. A. C. Tait, D.D., D.C.L., Archbishop of Canter- 
 
 bury 1850 
 
 27. Francis Close, D.D 1856 
 
 28. John Oakley, D.D., Dean of Mancheeter 1881 
 
 29. W. G. Henderson, D.D., D.C.I 1884
 
 
 236 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 /Ethelfrith takes Chester, 29 
 /Ethelwald or /Ethelwulf, 66, 
 68, 72 
 
 charters by, 67 
 
 /Ethelwulf, prior of Carlisle, 66, 67, 
 
 71 
 
 Agricola, 11, 12, 13 
 Alberic the legate, 68 
 Aldridge, see Oldridge 
 Alfred the Great, 44 
 Allen, Rev. M., 184 
 Alston : why not in diocese of Car- 
 lisle, 3 
 Altar tables, east and west, 165 
 Andrew, St., dedications to, 53 
 Appleby, Thomas de, 95 
 Architecture, ecclesiastical, in Car- 
 lisle diocese, 219 
 Archdeaconries, the, 186, 215 
 Archdeacon, relations between the 
 
 Chancellor and the, 213 
 Archdeacon of Carlisle, his official, 
 
 77 
 Ardderyd, battle of, 35 
 Armathwaite, nunnery at, 65, 228 
 Armyne, William de, elected bishop 
 
 of Carlisle, 90 
 Arthur, King, 29 
 Aske's Rebellion, in 
 Aspatria, assarts out of parish of, 
 
 become parishes, 80 
 Atterbury, Dr., dean of Carlisle, 
 
 166, 167, 168, 169 
 
 Audland, John, 140, 141 
 Augustine, St., 24, 36 
 Augustinian Canons at Carlisle, 66, 
 
 68 
 Azistralis homo., the, 90, 207 
 
 Balder, 55 
 
 Baldwin, Rev. Roger, 152 
 Baptists, Carlisle, their pastor, 143 
 Barlow, bishop of Lincoln, 201 
 Barnes, Richard, 121, 125, 140 
 
 injunctions as to vestments, 
 
 I2 5 
 
 enforces Grindal's injunctions 
 
 as to cup and chalices, 125 
 
 visits the Cathedral, 126 
 
 Barri, Radulf, prior of Carlisle, 73 
 Barrow, St. George's Vicarage, 3 
 Barrow, William, 104 
 Beckermet cross shaft, 57 
 Bees, St., theological college at, 
 204 
 
 priory at, 227 
 
 Bega, St., 32 
 
 nunnery of, 32, 54 
 
 Bell, John, Q.C., 202 
 Bell, Richard, 105 
 Bells, church, in diocese of Carlisle, 
 
 230 
 Beltain fires, 22 
 Benedict Biscop, 31 
 Benedictines at Wetheral, 6S 
 Benson, Gervai-.e, 141, 144
 
 INDEX. 
 
 237 
 
 Benson, Rev. George, 146 
 
 Bequests to local bridges and to the 
 cathedral, 97 
 
 Bernard, 69, 72 
 
 charters by, 70 
 
 Bernard, archbishop of Ragusa, 70 
 
 Sclavonia, 70 
 
 Best, John, 121, 122, 123, 125 
 
 Bewcastle Cross, 57 
 
 Bible Society, the, 190 
 
 Bishops of Carlisle, characteristics 
 of, 205 
 
 " Black Book," the, 1 10 
 
 Blain, Rev. Joseph, 184 
 
 Boisil, 31 
 
 Bolton, Robert, dean of Carlisle, 172 
 
 Borrowdale, Abbot Gawen, sur- 
 renders Holm Cultram, 113 
 
 Boutflower Memorial Fund, 193 
 
 Bradford, Samuel, 171, 207 
 
 Braithwaite, Rev. George, a sup- 
 posed centenarian, 178, 182 
 
 Brampton Church in 1704, 175 
 
 Bridekirk, Font, 57 
 
 Bridget, St. , dedications to, 32 
 
 Brigantes, the, and their cities, 10 
 
 Bronze implements, 7 
 
 Bruce, Robert, swears fealty to 
 Edward I. in Carlisle Cathe- 
 dral, 85 
 
 stabs John Comyn, 86 
 
 cursed in Carlisle Cathedral, 
 
 87 
 
 wastes Cumberland, 88 
 
 Edward, wastes Cumberland, 
 
 88 
 Brythons, the, 8 
 Buchanan, Rev. George, 146 
 Burn, chancellor, 171, 210 
 Burnand, Rev. Nathaniel, 139, 1 52, 
 
 153 
 Burrough, Edward, 141 
 Burton, chancellor, 200, 212 
 Burton, dean of Kildare, 201 
 
 Caerlaverock Castle, 80 
 Cresar : his account of Britain, 9 
 Calder Abbey, 228 
 Camm, John, 141 
 Candida Casa, 23 
 
 bishops of, 64, 69, 76 
 
 Candlesticks, 163 
 Canon, Rev. Thomas, 146 
 Canons, minor, suspected of papism : 
 how punished, 126 
 
 minor, kicking and boxing, 
 
 169 
 
 Carleton Guy, dean of Carlisle, 146 
 Carilef, William de St., bishop of 
 
 Durham, 64 
 Carlisle, 18, 29 
 
 attacked in Aske's Rebellion, 
 
 in 
 
 besieged by William the 
 
 Lion, 70 
 canons of, revolt, 71 
 
 corporation of, gives dona- 
 
 tions to preachers and minis- 
 ters, 137 
 move their chapel, 137 
 
 Dean and Chapter, created, 
 
 114 
 
 endowed, 114 
 
 deanery secularised, 121, 208 
 
 defended by Andrew de 
 
 Hercla, 88 
 
 destroyed by fire, 81 
 
 diocese of, boundaries, I 
 
 archdeaconries, 2 
 
 rural deaneries, 2 
 
 patronage in, 3 
 
 endowments of, 69, 72, 
 
 108, 121 
 
 long vacant, 71 
 
 impoverished, 90, 93 
 
 improved condition in 
 
 1747, 172 
 
 fees on translations to, 
 
 108
 
 2 3 8 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 Carlisle diocese, clergy of, in 1561, 
 122 
 
 clergy of, in 1563, 123 
 
 1703-4, 165 
 
 miscellany accounts of, 
 
 165 
 
 granted to St. Cuth- 
 
 bert, 40 
 
 House at Lambeth Marsh, 
 
 109 
 invested by Earl of Buchan, 
 
 84 
 land of, 59 
 
 land of, severed from Dur- 
 
 ham, 65 
 
 made part of England, 49 
 
 made English ground, 31 
 
 laid waste, 44 
 
 St. Mary's Priory surrendered, 
 
 114 
 
 monastery at, 65 
 
 nunnery and schools at, 54 
 
 order as to alderman attend- 
 ing church, 136 
 
 priors of, Ji 
 
 rebuilt by William II., 49 
 
 siege of, 1644, 138 
 
 St. Cuthbert's Church, 41, 51, 
 
 5 2 
 
 St. Mary's Church, 52 
 
 the aborigines of, in 1797, 188 
 
 Carlyle, chancellor, 202, 211 
 Cartmell Priory, 228 
 Cathedral, account of, 224 
 
 account of, in 1634, 134 
 
 founded, 114 
 
 buildings, pulled down, 138 
 
 Carlisle, in 1687, 162 
 
 of Carlisle a divided church, 
 
 66 
 
 school, 1 39 
 
 statutes litigation, 115 
 
 Celts, the, 6 
 Chalker, Canon, 217 
 
 Chancellors, 208 
 
 relations between, and the 
 
 archdeacons, 213 
 
 Chapels used as schoolhouses, 18 1 
 Chapel, or pew, the Mayor's, 137, 
 
 Chapelries, the, 173, 179, 180, 181 
 Charles II., death of, 154 
 Chartularies, the monastic, 102 
 Chauncey, Robert de, 62, 76, 
 
 77,78 
 
 Cheham, John de, bishop of Glas- 
 gow, 62 
 
 Chester, capture of, 29 
 
 Christian, bishop of Candida Casa, 
 69 
 
 Christianity in Roman times, 22 
 
 Churches, early type of, 220 
 
 growth of, 221 
 
 fortified, 222 
 
 Perpendicular, 222 
 
 Georgian, 223 
 
 recent, 223 
 
 with altar at west end, 223 
 
 standing north and south, 223 
 
 Church Extension Society, the 
 Carlisle Diocesan, 192 
 
 extension, the diocese, 193 
 
 ■ and dissent, relations be- 
 tween, 190 
 
 and dissent, Bishop Nicolson 
 
 on, 159 
 
 and dissent acting together, 
 
 Bishop Smith on, 161 
 
 goods, inventoiy of, 1562, 116 
 
 Missionary Society, 191 
 
 Cistercians at Holm Cultram, 69 
 Clergy Aid Society, Carlisle Dio- 
 cesan, 192 
 Clerical incomes in 18th century, 
 
 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179 
 
 training fund, diocesan, 193 
 
 Close, Francis, dean of Carlisle, 
 
 200, 208
 
 INDEX. 
 
 -3', 
 
 Close, Nicholas, 105 
 
 Cockburn, vicar of Brampton, 160 
 Collinson, Rev. Thomas, 182 
 — Thomas, provost of Queen's, 
 201 
 Columba, St., dedications to, 35, 
 
 36,38 
 
 Comber, dean of Carlisle, 135 
 
 Commendation to England of Scot- 
 land and Strathclyde, 45 
 
 " Comperta," the, 100 
 
 Conference, Diocesan, constitution 
 of, 194 
 
 attendance at, 197 
 
 Congress Church, at Carlisle, 19S 
 
 Conisheed, Priory, 228 
 
 "Constitutions," new, in the dio- 
 cese, 97 
 
 Convalescent Institution at Silloth, 
 200 
 
 Copes, when used in cathedral, 163 
 
 Council of Scottish bishops at 
 Carlisle, 68 
 
 Country, nature of, in early times, 
 10, 15 
 
 Court of High Commission, pro- 
 ceedings of, 126 
 
 Crosby Ravensworth, litigation as 
 to Church, 77 
 
 Cumberland, Lord, 122 
 
 state of, in 1562, 122 
 
 Cumbria, a fief of England, 46 
 
 chief rendezvous of the 
 
 Danes, 46 
 
 28, 29, 46, 47 
 
 Cumbri, the, 28 
 
 Cuthbert, St., 31, 50, 52 
 
 at Carlisle, 41, 42 
 
 translation of his body, 52 
 
 Dacre, Lord, 122 
 Dacre's Raid, 125 
 Dacre, peace of, 45 
 
 Dacre, or Dacor, monastery at, 54, 
 
 65 
 
 Doegsastan, battle of, 27 
 
 Dalston, manor of, granted to 
 bishop of Carlisle, 73 
 
 litigation as to manor, 74, 79 
 
 Dalston, William de, prior of Car- 
 lisle, refuses obedience to his 
 bishop, 98 
 
 Danish colonisation of Cumbria, 46 
 
 Deans, rural, annual meeting of, 
 198 
 
 Deanery, the, 139, 146 
 
 Daeth, the Black, 94 
 
 Dedications of churches, 23, 32, 33, 
 
 36, 38, 5o» 5 2 > 53 
 — lost, 38, 40 
 
 Deities, local, 20 
 
 foreign, 21 
 
 Denton, Parish of, 176 
 
 Denton, Rev. Thomas, 183 
 
 D'Espagnol, Cardinal Peter, at 
 Carlisle, 87 
 
 Dethick, chancellor, 209 
 
 Dialect, local, 7 
 
 Dissent and Church, relations be- 
 tween, 159, 161, 191 
 
 statistics as to, 185 
 
 Dissenting, interest in Carlisle in 
 1797, 188 
 
 Dolphin, 48 
 
 Douglas, John, 173, 206 
 
 Duncan, king of Scotland, 48 
 
 Dunmail, King, 45, 46 
 
 Durham, bishops of, claim jurisdic- 
 tion in Carlisle, 62 
 
 Eadred, Lulise, 54 
 
 Eardulf, bishop of Lindisfame, 60 
 
 Ecclesiastical interference in 
 
 politics, 171, 187, 217 
 Ecgfrid founds nunnery and schools 
 
 at Carlisle, 59 
 death of, 43
 
 240 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 Edelwan, bishop of Durham, 61 
 Edmondson, Rev. Thomas, 182 
 Education Society, Carlisle Dio- 
 cesan, 192 
 Educational foundations, 200 
 Edward the Elder, King of the 
 
 English, 45 
 
 the Confessor, 48 
 
 Edward I. at Carlisle, 86 
 
 Holm Cultram, 86 
 
 Lanercost, 86 
 
 offers his litter in Carlisle 
 
 Cathedral, 87 
 
 dies on Burgh Marsh, 87 
 
 Edward II. at Carlisle, 87 
 
 proclaimed at Carlisle, 88 
 
 Elias, archdeacon, 67 
 Ellenborough, L. C. J., 202 
 English Conquest, the, 25, 26, 27 
 
 settlements in the diocese of 
 
 Carlisle, 30 
 Episcopalian clergy of Scotland, 
 
 183, 184 
 Ethnological strata, 49 
 Everdon, Sylvester de, 62, 75 
 Executions in Cumberland and 
 
 Westmorland, 113 
 
 Farlam, Parish, how plundered, 
 
 130. 175 
 
 church in 1704, 175 
 
 Fawcett, Rev. John, 189, 218 
 
 Fenris, the Hell-Wolf, 55 
 
 Festivities, municipal and ecclesi- 
 astical, 136 
 
 Firbank chapel, meeting at, 140 
 
 Fleming, Sir George, 172 
 
 Fletcher, chancellor, 212 
 
 Fothergill, Thomas, provost of 
 Queen's, 201 
 
 Fox, George, 140, 141, 142, 144, 
 
 145 
 Friars, Black or Preachers, 74 
 
 White or Carmelites, 74 
 
 Friars, Grey or Minorites, 74 
 
 Eremite or Austin, 74 
 
 Friends, Society of, 144, 145 
 Furness Abbey, 228 
 
 G., Prior of Carlisle, 71 
 Gauls, the, 6 
 
 Giant's Grave, the, Penrith, 56 
 Gibson, bishop of London, 201 
 Gillesland made pay tribute to 
 
 Bruce, 88 
 Gilles, son of Bueth, 63 
 Gil more filiiis Gilandi, 61 
 Gilpin, Bernard, 119, 120, 121 
 Rev. Richard, 139, 146, 151, 
 
 153 
 
 Mr. Recorder William, 159 
 
 Glasgow, bishops of, claim jurisdic- 
 tion in Carlisle, 62 
 Goidals, the 8 
 
 Goodwin, Harvey, 173, 200 
 Rest Fund, 193, 207 
 
 GOODF.NOUGH, SAMUEL, 173, l86, 
 
 187, 190, 206 
 Gospatric, earl of Northumbria, 48 
 Gosforth Cross, 55 
 Gower, Lady, 172 
 Graham, Dr., dean of Carlisle, 166 
 Grammar school, see Cathedral 
 
 school, 139 
 Grig, 44 
 
 Grindal, archbishop, 119,123, 201 
 Grisdale, chancellor, 212 
 
 Halfdene, the Danish leader, 44 
 Halhead Miles, 141 
 Halifax, Rev. Samuel, 184 
 Halton, John de, Si, 84, 85, 88, 
 
 89 
 collector of the tenths in Scot- 
 land, 88 
 Heathenism in Northumbria, attack 
 
 on, 31 
 Henry, bishop of Candida Casa, 76
 
 INDEX. 
 
 24I 
 
 Herbert, St., 50 
 
 Hercla, Andrew de, defends Carlisle, 
 
 88 
 Hexham, prior of, hung, 112 
 
 bishopric of, 63 
 
 Abbey, 85 
 
 Hexhamshire given to see of York, 
 
 6 5 
 Hilda, St., dedication to, 50 
 
 Holm Cultram Abbey, 69 
 
 surrendered, 113, 225 
 
 ravaged by Bruce, SS 
 
 Holmes, Thomas, 141 
 
 Horncastle, appropriated to bishop 
 
 of Carlisle, 88, 90 
 , John de, elected bishop of 
 
 Carlisle, 95 
 Howgill, Francis, 140, 141 
 Hubbersty, Miles, 141 
 Hubberthorne, Richard, 141 
 Hudson, Prebendary, 217 
 Hugh, 71, 72 
 Hunsdon, Lord, 124 
 Hymn-book at Nawork Castle, 117 
 
 Incurables, Home for, 200 
 Indulgences, Instances of, 99 
 Infirmary, Cumberland, 200 
 Inhabitants, earliest of the diocese, 
 
 6, 8 
 Inhabitants, succession of, 6 
 Inventory of Vestments, Plates, and 
 
 Service Books borrowed from 
 
 Cathedral by Bishop Ross, 91 
 Irish garrison at Carlisle run away, 
 
 156 
 Irish, the, 6 
 Irton, Ralph de, 78, 79 
 
 Jackson, Rev. John, 184 
 James I. visits Carlisle, 134 
 James II., addresses to, from the 
 Clergy, 154 
 
 Jerby, abbot of Holm Cultram, 
 III, 113 
 
 Jews, stray, 50 
 
 John, prior of Carlisle, 71 
 
 Kendal Clerical Society, 191 
 Kenet or Keneth, St., 39, 54 
 Kentigern, St., dedications to, 33, 
 
 34. 35. 36, 37, 38 
 King, de jure and de facto, Bishop 
 
 Nicolson on, 157 
 Kingscott, John, 105 
 Kinneir, Rev. James, 1S4 
 Kirkby, John de, 92, 93, 94 
 
 unhorsed in a fight, 93 
 
 mobbed, 94 
 
 Kyte, John, 108, 109 
 
 Lambley, Nunnery at, destroyed, 
 
 85 
 
 Lanercost Abbey, 85, 93, 226 
 
 parish of, 176 
 
 how plundered, 130 
 
 Lanjniasje of Britons or Welsh lin- 
 
 gered on, 47 
 La Rose, see Rose Castle. 
 Larkham, Rev. George, 139, 142, 
 
 152, 153 
 Law, Ed.mond, 173, 202 
 Law, bishop of Chester, 116 
 Lectureship at St. Cuthbert's church, 
 
 139 
 
 , at cathedral, 140 
 
 Leyburn, Roger, 105 
 
 Linstock Castle, 72, 80, 86, 89 
 
 Loki bound, 55, 56 
 
 Lollardism, 103 
 
 Longevity of the clergy, 182 
 
 Lowther, Robert, chancellor, 209 
 
 Luguvallium, 18 
 
 lumley, marmaduke, io4 
 
 Lyttleton, Charles, 172, 206
 
 242 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 Macbeth, king of Scotland, 48 
 Magister stolarum, the, 77 
 Malclerk, W. de, 72, 73, 74 
 Man, Isle of, 47 
 Marisco, Henry de, prior of Carlisle, 
 
 Mars, temple to, at Carlisle, 18 
 Marshall, chancellor, 209 
 Marston Moor, battle of, 138 
 Mary Queen of Scots in Carlisle, 123 
 
 St., the Virgin, dedications to, 
 
 53 
 Melburn appropriated to bishop of 
 
 Carlisle, 89 
 Merks, Thomas, 100 
 Meschines, Ranulph de, 66 
 Meye, John, 121, 125 
 Michael, St., dedications to, 53 
 Milburn, Richard, 131 
 Milner, Isaac, dean of Carlisle, 187, 
 
 189, 208 
 Missionary Students' Fund, diocesan, 
 
 193 
 
 Mithras, worship of, 21 
 
 Moore, George, 218 
 
 educational fund, 203 
 
 Morpeth, Lord, 191 
 Mortuaries and probates, 108, 109 
 Mungo, St., dedications to, 33 
 Musgrave, Thomas, dean of Carlisle, 
 
 '55 
 
 Naughley, Rev. Alexander, 
 182 
 
 Rev. Andrew, 183 
 
 Need fire, the, 22 
 
 " New learning," the, no 
 Nicolson, William, 150, 154, 
 
 155. 156, 157, 158, 160, 
 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 
 169, 206, 207 
 
 his circular to the clergy, 156 
 
 on conventicles, 154 
 
 censured by parliament, 171 
 
 Nicols, Rowland, chancellor, 209 
 Nicolson, Joseph, 171 
 Ninian, St., 23, 24, 32, 64 
 Nonconformist bodies, their pedi- 
 gree, 154 
 Non-jurors, 158 
 Norfolk, Duke of, proclaims martial 
 
 law, 112 
 Norman, sculptured stones, pre- 56 
 Norse colonisation of Cumbria, 47 
 North, the rising of the, 123, 125 
 Northumbria, earls of, 48 
 
 kingdom of, 26, 30, 44 
 
 Nova Taxatio, the, S3, 89, 90 
 
 Oghams, 56 
 
 Oglethorpe Owen, 119 
 Oldridge, Robert, 109, 115 
 Ordination lists, 97 
 Ordines quatnor, the, 74, 97 
 
 OSBALDISTON RICHARD, 1 72 
 
 Oswald, bishop of Raphee, 201 
 Over Denton, church of, a typical 
 one, 220 
 
 in what parish, 4 
 
 parish, how plundered, 130 
 
 Prior of Carlisle, 71 
 Paley, Dr., archdeacon, 187, 211 
 Papists, Irish at Carlisle, 155 
 Parliament of Carlisle, the, 86 
 Parochial history proposed, 199 
 
 system, in force early, 61 
 
 Pascoral staff, presentation of, to 
 
 bishop of Carlisle, 198 
 Paterson, dean of Carlisle, 135 
 Patrick, St., dedications to, 32 
 Patrick, son of Culwen, 32 
 Paulinus, 31 
 Pearson, Anthony, 141 
 Penny, John, 105 
 Percy, Hugh, 2, 89, 173, 230, 207 
 
 William, 105 
 
 Peredur, the prince of sunshine, 29
 
 INDEX. 
 
 243 
 
 Perjury prevalent in diocese of 
 
 Carlisle, 98 
 Perkins, Sir Christopher, dean of 
 
 Carlisle, 121 
 Petilius Cerealis, 1 1 
 Piccolomini, /Eneas Sylvius, his ac- 
 count of the country, 106 
 Pilgrimage of Grace, the, in, 113 
 Plate, church, in diocese of Carlisle, 
 
 229 
 Pluralities, prevalence of, 174 
 Portrait, first, of a bishop of Carlisle 
 
 101 
 Potter, Barnaby, 131, 133 
 
 his account of his diocese, 133 
 
 Preach, licences to, 152 
 Preaching competition, 139 
 Prescott, Archdeacon, 214 
 Preston, bishop of Ferns, 202 
 Priors of Carlisle, 71, 208 
 Probates and mortuaries, 108 
 
 Queen's College, Oxford, diocesan 
 connexion with, 203 
 
 Rainbow, Edward, 146, 147, 148, 
 149 
 
 Ralph, Flambard, bishop of Dur- 
 ham, 64 
 
 Readers, 174, 181 
 
 Reged, 28, 47 
 
 Registers, episcopal, of Carlisle, 82, 
 96, 99, 101 
 
 Reid, Robert, 100 
 
 Rejoicings at prospect of an heir to 
 James II., 155 
 
 Religion of the Britons, 1 1 
 
 waves of, 49 
 
 Relph, Rev. Josiah, 183 
 
 Revolution, clergy uneasy about, 
 
 156, 157 
 Key Cross on Stainmoor, 63 
 Rhyderic, 29 
 Riots in the cathedral, 99 
 
 Robert, archdeacon, 67 
 Robinson, Henry, 121, 130 
 Robinson, Christopher, executed at 
 Carlisle, 130 
 
 Jack, 201 
 
 Roman conquest of Britain, the, 
 ill 
 
 wall, the, 14 
 
 rule, duration of, 14 
 
 remains, camps, villas, &c, 
 
 16, 17, 18, 19 
 
 cattle fairs, 18 
 
 roads, 19 
 
 lapidary remains, 19 
 
 deities, 20 
 
 garrisons, the, 25 
 
 traditions introduced into 
 
 Cumbria, 41 
 Romanus, John, archbishop of 
 
 York, 89 
 Rose Castle, 74, 104, 109, 146, 147 
 
 burnt by Bruce, 88 
 
 who planned by, 89 
 
 Ross, John, 90 
 
 Rothbury, William de, archdeacon, 
 
 96 
 Rothelfeld, W. de, elected bishop 
 
 of Carlisle, 78 
 Runic inscriptions, 56, 57 
 
 Salkeld, Great, rectory, 3 
 
 Sancroft, archbishop, declines oath 
 of allegiance, 158 
 
 Sandys, archbishop, 119, 201, 216 
 
 Sarum, use of, in diocese of Car- 
 lisle, 118 
 
 Savage, Rev. Arthur, 146, 216 
 
 Sawley, abbot of, hung, 112 
 
 Saxon sepulchral cross, 52 
 
 hogbacks, 54 
 
 Scaleby, presentment of church- 
 wardens, 1684, 161 
 
 School, Central, founded in Car- 
 lisle, 190 
 
 R 2
 
 244 
 
 CARLISLE. 
 
 School, Grammar, and others, 201, 
 202 
 
 masters, 181, 184 
 
 houses, churches used as, 166 
 
 Scrope, Richard, 105 
 
 Senhouse, Richard, 131 
 
 Servanus, St., 34 
 
 Seton nunnery, 228 
 
 Severn, William, 105 
 
 Shap Abbey, 227 
 
 Singleton, Isaac, chancellor, 209 
 
 Siward, earl of Northumberland, 48 
 
 Smith, Thomas, 146, 150, 154, 
 159, 161, 201, 216 
 
 Smith, Sir Thomas, dean of Car- 
 lisle, 121 
 
 Snowden, Robert, 131 
 
 , his account of his diocese, 131 
 
 Snowden, Mrs., 131 
 
 Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge, 191 
 
 Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel, 191 
 
 Societies for the suppressing of im- 
 morality and profaneness, 
 
 159 
 
 for the Reformation of Man- 
 ners, 154 
 
 Solemn League and Covenant, the, 
 
 139 
 
 Spiritualities of the diocese of Car- 
 lisle, 83 
 
 Stapleton church in 1704, 175 
 
 Starr, Rev. Comfort, 139, 153 
 
 Star of the North, the, 139, 142 
 
 Statutes of Cathedral, their validity 
 impugned, 169 
 
 " Steeple House," the, Carlisle, 143 
 
 Sterne, Richard, 146 
 
 Stone implements, 7 
 
 Story, Edward, 105 
 
 Thomas, recorder of Penn- 
 sylvania, 155 
 
 Strathclyde, 28, 29, 43, 47 
 
 Strickland, William de, 100, 
 
 103, 104 
 Stycas, Northumbrian, 51 
 Suffragan bishop, appointment of, 
 
 199 
 Superstitions, peculiar, 22 
 Sword of honour, the mayor's, 139 
 
 Tait, Dean, 208 
 
 Taxatio, the, of Pope Nicholas, 83 
 
 in Scotland, 83 
 
 Temporalities of diocese of Carlisle, 
 
 83 
 Tenew, 34 
 Teviotdale, falls to see of Glasgow, 
 
 65 
 Theodore, of Tarsus, 31 
 
 Theologies Prelector, 140 
 
 Thor, 55, 56 
 
 Thomas, bishop of Rochester, 202 
 
 Todd, Prebendary, 166, 169, 170, 
 
 216 
 Towneley, chancellor of Carlisle, 
 
 in 
 Tremellius, John Emanuel, 216 
 Triermain, chapel of, 61 
 Trumwine, bishop, 43 
 Tuda, bishop, 57 
 
 Tullie, Thomas, dean and chan- 
 cellor, 147, 155, 160, 2C2 
 
 Rev. Timothy, 139 
 
 Tyson, Rev. Edward, 182 
 
 Usher, archbishop, 135 
 
 Vacancy of Ministers, the 132 
 Valor Ecclesiastiats of Heniy VIII., 
 
 83 
 Veredictum Antiquontm, 61, 219 
 
 Vernon [Harcourt], Edward 
 
 Venables, 173, 186 
 
 Vents Valor, the, 83 
 
 Vespasian, 11 
 
 Vet us Valor, the, 8^
 
 INDEX. 
 
 245 
 
 Villif.rs, Henry Montague, 
 
 173, 201 
 Vipont or Veteripont, Thomas, 
 
 75 
 
 Visitations in diocese of Carlisle, 
 
 history of, 213 
 of the cathedra], 170 
 
 Waldegrave, Samuel, 173, 193, 
 
 207 
 Walker, Rev. Robert (wonderful 
 
 Walker), 174, 182 
 Walter, prior of Carlisle, 71 
 
 a wealthy Norman, 66 
 
 Watson, bishop of Llandaff, 202 
 Waugh, John, 171, 201 
 Waugh, Chancellor, 172, 210 
 Wealas, the, 26 
 Weddings, Gretna Green, 213 
 Well, Roman, at Carlisle, 42, 43 
 Welsh kingdoms, the, 27 
 Welton, Gilbert de, bishop of 
 
 Carlisle, 95 
 West, Rev Lewis, 138, 145 
 Wetheral Abbey, 69 
 
 Wetheral Priory, 224 
 
 surrendered, 1 14 
 
 Whelpdale, Roger, 104 
 White, Francis, dean of Carlisle, 
 
 I3i> 135 
 Whitehead, George, 141 
 
 Whitherne, 23 
 
 Widows and Orphans, Society for 
 
 Relief of necessitous, 191 
 Wigs, when last worn, 187 
 Wilfrid of York, 31 
 
 St., dedication to, 53 
 
 Wilkinson, Priest, 142, 143 
 William and Mary, proclaimed a} 
 
 Carlisle, 156 
 Wills, local, 96 
 Wilson, Sir J., 201 
 Woden and Thor, heathenism of, 
 
 47, 49, 50 
 Wooley, Sir John, dean of Carlisle, 
 
 121 
 
 Wren, Gawen, 153, 154 
 
 Yates, Sir Joseph, 201 
 
 Printed by tl e Hansard Publishing Union, Lim., Great Queen Street, London.
 
 PUBLICATIONS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 j&utrig far ^promoting Christian Jbotofcftge. 
 
 !♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦♦ 
 
 DIOCESAN HISTORIES. 
 
 This Series furnishes a perfect Library of English Ecclesiastical History. 
 Each volume is complete in itself, and the possibility of repetition has 
 been carefully guarded against. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards. 
 
 Bath and Wells. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Hunt. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 Canterbury. 
 
 By the Rev. R. C. Jenkins, Hon. Canon of Canterbury. With Map, 
 3-r. 6d. 
 Chichester. 
 
 By the Rev. W. R. W. Stephens. With Map and Plan, 2s. 6d. 
 Durham. 
 
 By the Rev. J. L. Low. With Map and Plan, is. 6d. 
 Hereford. 
 
 By the Rev. Canon Phili.ott. With Map, 3s. 
 Lichfield. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Beresford. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 Norwich. 
 
 By the Rev. A. Jessopp, D.D. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 Oxford. 
 
 By the Rev. E. Marshall. With Map, zs. 6d. 
 Peterborough. 
 
 By the Rev. G. A. Poole, M.A. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 Salisbury. 
 
 By the Rev. W. H. Jones. With Map and Plan, 2s. 6d. 
 St. Asaph. 
 
 By the Ven. Archdeacon Thomas. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 St. Davids. 
 
 By the Rev. Canon Bevan. W r ith Map, 2s. 6d. 
 Manchester. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Benham, B.D. With Map, 35-. 
 Worcester. 
 
 By the Rev. J. Gregory Smith, M.A., and the Rev. Phipps 
 Onslow, M.A. With Map, $s. 6d. 
 York. 
 
 By the Rev. Canon Ornsby, M. A., F.R.S. With Map, 3s. 6d.
 
 EARLY BRITAIN. 
 
 This Series of Books has for its aim the presentation of Early Britain at 
 great historic periods. Each volume is the work of an accredited 
 specialist, and the whole gives the result of the most recent critical 
 examinations of our Early Records. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Britain. 
 
 By Grant Allen, Esq., B.A. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Celtic Britain. 
 
 By Professor Rhys. With two Maps, 3*. 
 
 Norman Britain. 
 
 By the Rev. W. Hunt. With Map, is. 
 
 Post-Norman Britain. 
 
 Foreign Influences upon the History of England, from the Accession 
 of Henry III. to the Revolution of 1688. By Henry G. Hewlett. 
 With Map, 3.?. 
 
 Roman Britain. 
 
 By the Rev. Prebendary Scarth. With Map, 2s. 6d. 
 
 ANCIENT HISTORY FROM THE MONUMENTS. 
 
 This Series of Boohs is chiefly intended to illustrate the Sacred Scriptures by 
 the results of recent Monumental Researches in the East. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 2s. each. 
 
 Assyria, from the Earliest Times to the Fall of Nineveh. 
 
 By the late George Smith, Esq., of the British Museum. 
 Sinai, from the Fourth Egyptian Dynasty to the Present Day. 
 
 By Henry S. Palmer, Major R.E., F.R.A.S. With Map. 
 
 Babylonia ( The Histoiy of). 
 
 By the late George Smith, Esq. Edited by the Rev. A. II. Sayce. 
 
 Greek Cities and Islands of Asia Minor. 
 By the late W. S. W. Vaux, M.A. 
 
 Egypt, from the Earliest Times to B. C. 300. 
 
 By the late S. Birch, LL.D. 
 Persia, from the Earliest Period to the Arab Conquest. 
 
 By the late W. S. W. Vaux, M.A.
 
 I 
 
 THE FATHERS FOR ENGLISH READERS. 
 
 A Series of Monograms on the Chief Fathers of the Church, the Fathers 
 selected being centres of influence at important periods of Church 
 History , and in important spheres of action. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 2s. each. 
 
 Leo the Great. 
 
 By the Rev. Charles Gore, M.A. 
 
 Gregory the Great. 
 
 By the Rev. J. Barmby, B.D. 
 Saint Ambrose: his Life, Times, and Teaching. 
 
 By the Rev. Robinson Thornton, D.D. 
 
 Saint Augustine. 
 
 By the Rev. E. L. Cutts, B.A. 
 
 Saint Basil the Great. 
 
 By the Rev. Richard T. Smith, B.D. 
 Saint Hilary of Poitiers, and Saint Martin of Tours. 
 
 By the Rev. J. Gibson Cazenove, D.D. 
 
 Saint Jerome. 
 
 By the Rev. Edward L. Cutts, B.A. 
 
 Saint John of Damascus. 
 
 By the Rev. J. H. Lupton, M.A. 
 
 Syuesius of Cyrene, Philosopher and Bishop. 
 By Alice Gardner. 
 
 The Apostolic Fathers. 
 
 By the Rev. H. S. Holland. 
 The Defenders of the Faith ; or, The Christian Apologists of the Second ami 
 Third Centuries. 
 
 By the Rev. F. Watson, M.A. 
 The Venerable Bede. 
 
 By the Rev. G. F. Browne. 
 
 NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARING CROSS, W.C. ; 
 
 43, Queen Victoria Street, E.C. 
 
 BRIGHTON: 135, North Street.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 J 9-30m-ll,'58(.8268s4)444
 
 
 3 1158 00385 0426 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 mi mi ii ii ii i 
 
 AA 000 702 503 4 
 
 BX 
 5107 
 
 C3F3